Information

Table of Contents URL: [Link]

madness/
Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 part
1 – Shanghai Fantasy

That day was the first time Ruth wore the crimson knight’s uniform
symbolizing the Commander of the Crimson Knights. Having been
promoted to the position of Commander of the 3rd Division of the Crimson
Knights, tasked with guarding the imperial prince of the Karileum Empire
on the continent of Leman, Ruth was on his way to meet the prince he
would now serve, following his predecessor, Kamiel.

The dazzling sunlight scattered in fragments. Summer was approaching in

Kandium, the capital of Karileum, and the heat was gradually settling in.
Located at the heart of the continent, the air in Kandium was hot and dry.
Even under the blazing sun, the atmosphere remained briskly refreshing,
and Ruth kept his lips tightly sealed.

The gentle summer breeze tousled Ruth’s long brown hair. Though it was
neatly tied back, its length made it impossible to keep from swaying in the
wind. The Crimson Knights, who protected the imperial palace, were
required to maintain uniformity not just in their attire but also in the length
of their hair—a representation of their symbolic role as royal guards. They
were expected to be flawless, not only in skill but also in appearance, and
the screening process for recruitment was notoriously stringent.

Boys aged 12 to 13 were meticulously evaluated for their appearance, bone

structure, and health before suitable candidates were selected for training.
Boys who were too frail or too large were assigned to defend the outer
walls, while those with exceptional looks were admitted into the royal
guards to protect the direct lineage of the imperial family. Ruth, with his
outstanding appearance, had once guarded a princess but had been demoted
to the outer defense unit before being promoted again through this
personnel change.

“The prince isn’t too difficult to serve. He may be young, but he’s
intelligent and mature for his age. You’ll find this easier than guarding the
outer wall. He’s someone who strictly follows his schedule without any
troublesome deviations,” said Kamiel, Ruth’s senior, a fellow knight, and
close friend, as if trying to ease Ruth’s concerns. It seemed Kamiel had
interpreted Ruth’s lack of enthusiasm for the transfer as anxiety.

The prince they were on their way to meet, Ail Linus, was the emperor’s
sole legitimate heir. Due to his status—or perhaps his inherent nature—he
was known for his eccentric personality despite his young age. However,
his eccentricity wasn’t due to capriciousness or emotional outbursts.
Strangely enough, the young prince was excessively cold, exuding a
sternness that seemed misaligned with his youth.

Ruth had heard rumors about the prince. Though he had spent the past five
years at the outer wall and hadn’t seen him in person, tales of the young
prince’s extraordinary beauty and equally peculiar temperament were
widely known.

But what troubled Ruth wasn’t the prince’s personality. Whoever the prince
was didn’t matter to Ruth. What made him uneasy were the reasons and
objectives behind this transfer. These thoughts had been clouding Ruth’s
mind ever since the personnel announcement.

“You’ll do well. In fact, you might find you’re quite compatible with him.
The prince is indifferent to people in general, so as long as you don’t make
any major mistakes, he won’t make things difficult for you. It’s a complex
relationship in many ways, but it’ll be fine,” Kamiel added, taking into
account the fact that Ruth’s family and the prince’s maternal family weren’t
on good terms.

Ruth glanced at Kamiel with a faint smile and shook his head.

“It doesn’t matter. I won’t be forming any bonds with him, anyway. It’s the
same no matter who it is.”
“Then why do you seem so down?”

“It’s just… nothing.”

“Is it because of the promotion?” Kamiel asked, as if finally realizing the

source of Ruth’s despondency.

Ruth sighed. “There’s a lot on my mind.”

“Like what?”

“Just… a lot of things.”

“Well, everyone has their own struggles,” Kamiel concluded neatly. His
approach to relationships was never to pry too deeply into others’ affairs.
Kamiel was kind and considerate to everyone but never overly involved. He
approached people only as much as they allowed and never crossed the
boundaries they set. That was why Ruth found him comfortable. Among
Kamiel’s many virtues, his refusal to interrogate or demand answers about
uncomfortable topics had softened Ruth’s defenses.

Silence fell between them again. With nothing more to say, they continued
on their way until they arrived at the gates of the Golden Palace, where the
crown prince resided.

Though it was midday, the security at the Golden Palace was tight. Six
knights guarding the massive entrance promptly bowed slightly to Ruth and
Kamiel before quickly opening the gate. As they stepped into the palace
gardens through the open gates, Ruth felt a slight dizziness from the
dazzling brilliance of his surroundings.

Under the scorching sunlight so intense it blurred his senses, a beautiful boy
stood. His breath uneven, beads of sweat forming on his pale face. With a
slender silver longsword made to match his small frame in his right hand,
the boy swept back the hair sticking to his forehead with his left. Ruth stood
frozen, even his breath momentarily halted. It felt as though all the light in
the world had gathered around the boy.

From the boy emanated a noble, powerful dignity and a dazzling brilliance.
It was as if his very presence declared his identity—the sole legitimate heir
of Karileum, Ail Rhynas. His entire being radiated the energy and fierce
confidence of a ruler.

His fiery red hair seemed to blaze under the sun, and his golden eyes—
glimmering as though embedded with countless jewels—were a testament
to his imperial lineage. Beneath his still soft and fair cheeks, touched with
the freshness of youth, were full, crimson lips. If not for the sword he held
confidently, Ruth might have mistaken him for a girl.

More than the oppressive heat, and even more than the overwhelming
sunlight, it was the boy’s striking beauty and the light that seemed to pour
from him that made it hard for Ruth to breathe. He wasn’t just beautiful—
he was radiant, so dignified and elegant that it felt otherworldly.

For the first time in his life, Ruth stood dumbfounded, overwhelmed by the
boy’s sheer vitality. He felt as though his limbs were paralyzed, his arms
and legs rendered immobile. It was as if the blood in his veins had been
ensnared by the boy’s presence.

It was a shiver akin to fear.

“Ruth?”

Kamiel, who had been guiding him, suddenly called his name, breaking
Ruth out of his trance. Blinking, Ruth stammered an apology.

“Oh… uh, sorry. I must have zoned out for a moment.”

“What’s gotten into you? That’s not like you. Come on, you need to greet
him.”

“Y-yeah,” Ruth replied awkwardly, beginning to walk again as Kamiel

urged him forward.
At the age of thirteen, Ruth had joined the Scarlet Knights, directly under
the imperial palace, and spent four years as a trainee. He had then served
two years guarding a princess in the 7th Division, before being transferred
to the 14th Division, defending the outer walls for three years. Serving in
the outer wall unit, essentially a demotion, Ruth had suddenly been
promoted to Commander of the 3rd Division, tasked with protecting the
crown prince.

It was likely less a recognition of his abilities than the result of his family’s
influence. His earlier demotion had been due to the declining power of his
family, the House of Kaizel. Now, his father, Lyman Kaizel, had risen to the
position of Chancellor, and it was likely this political resurgence that had
earned Ruth his new title.

Because of this, Ruth could not feel joy over his sudden promotion. The
price of holding a position beyond his worth was too great. Furthermore, he
felt as though he was once again being shackled by the very family he had
longed to escape. The suffocating feeling weighed heavily on his chest, and
he had even entertained extreme thoughts of resigning and fleeing
somewhere far away. Now, standing before the boy he was meant to serve,
his heart felt like it would burst.

Suppressing a sudden ache in his chest, Ruth approached the crown prince,
Ail Rhynas, who held his sword firmly. A servant standing by the boy
quickly recognized Kamiel and Ruth, then whispered to the prince.

“Your Highness, the new Commander of the 3rd Division has arrived.”

At these words, the boy, who had been looking at his sword instructor,
turned his gaze toward them. The light in his golden eyes seemed to reflect
thousands of glittering jewels all at once. Ruth maintained a composed
expression, lowering his head slightly in acknowledgment. The prince’s
gaze, sharp and piercing as a wild beast’s, seemed to envelop him entirely.

It was a gaze colder than ice yet hotter than fire, brimming with the
untamed instincts of a young predator. Ruth couldn’t muster the courage to
meet those golden eyes directly; they burned hotter than the summer sun.
Before the boy, who was only fourteen—eight years his junior and just
beginning to wield a real sword—Ruth found himself crumbling inwardly.

Avoiding the prince’s gaze, Ruth lowered his eyes and offered a respectful
bow. From below, the prince’s youthful voice rang out.

“A new Commander? Was there a reassignment?”

It was unmistakably the voice of a child. Yet it carried an unyielding

authority and a regal depth that was impossible to defy. Ruth felt as though
his heart would burst, the thudding in his chest echoing so loudly it seemed
as though others might hear it. He grew pale, worried that even his
heartbeat might betray him.

“Yes, Your Highness. From today onward, this friend of mine will serve as
the Commander of the 3rd Division. He is Ruth Kaizel, the youngest son of
the Count of Kaizel. He and I joined the knighthood at the same time and
are closest friends. He is someone more trustworthy than anyone else.”

At Kamiel’s earnest explanation, the boy remained silent for a moment

before letting out a voice tinged with subtle mockery.

“A knight? And a commander?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

As the boy’s tone conveyed disbelief, Ruth instinctively shut his eyes
tightly. A cold sword tip abruptly lifted his chin, startling him. Suppressing
a scream that nearly escaped, Ruth swallowed his shock and raised his
head. The boy’s golden eyes stared directly into his. Struggling to suppress
the chaotic storm of emotions within him—his heart pounding violently—
Ruth forced himself to maintain a composed expression. He kept his lips
pressed tightly together and lowered his gaze. After a moment of tense
silence, the boy’s cold voice echoed.

“With a face like this, you look better suited to be in the harem.”
Lhaozi’s Note: Hello there, this is your translator Lhaozi, I have been
reading this manwha and when I learned that there was a novel, I searched
for it but there’s no english translation so I took the liberty to translate it and
share it with y’all! Please only read this in shanghai fantasy website! Hope
you are well and I hope this novel helps you to escape the reality and make
you breath even for a moment. Enjoy reading!
Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 part
2 – Shanghai Fantasy

The venomous ridicule struck, but Ruth kept his expression calm. He had
inherited his mother’s extraordinary beauty, a trait she was renowned for as
the most sought-after courtesan in Leman Continent, including Karileum.
Since joining the Scarlet Knights, he had endured endless taunts and
prejudices based on his appearance and background. To overcome these
scornful perceptions, Ruth had pushed himself harder than anyone—staying
up later, waking earlier, and training twice as much as his peers. Yet here he
was, still facing the same contempt. No matter how much he achieved, what
remained was disdain and coldness.

“Your Highness,” Kamiel interjected, “Ruth is a brilliant strategist. Above

all, he is deeply loyal and wise. His tactical prowess and swordsmanship are
exceptional. Once you see his capabilities, you’ll understand why he was
appointed as Commander. He’s the friend I’m most proud of.”

Kamiel, who had served at the boy’s side for five years since his first
assignment, was deeply trusted by the prince. Having been with him since
childhood, Kamiel was closer to the boy than even his blood relatives. The
boy, listening to Kamiel’s sincere words, lowered the sword he had pointed
at Ruth’s chin. Handing the sword to the attendant beside him, he muttered
in a slightly softer tone.

“If you say so, then I’ll take your word for it.”

The boy wiped the sweat from his pale face with a white cloth handed to
him by the attendant. Then, tossing the cloth aside, he called out to Ruth,
who remained bowing.
“You.”

The boy’s sharp voice carried an arrogance that was impossible to ignore.
Ruth decided the rapid beating of his heart was misplaced. Was it fear? Or
was it the overwhelming presence and beauty of the boy before him? Either
way, his heart refused to calm.

“Speak, Your Highness,” Ruth replied calmly, keeping his face neutral.

The boy tilted his chin upward and issued an order.

“Follow me.”

The boy turned and began to walk away, his sweat-soaked white shirt
fluttering lazily. Bowing slightly to Kamiel, Ruth began to follow. He
walked with disciplined, quiet steps ingrained in him through years of
training, but his mind was still half-dazed.

The blazing sunlight, the dry air, and above all, the prince’s overwhelming
presence left Ruth feeling faint. It was summer.

***

“Ruth Kaizel, is it?”

Returning to his chambers flanked by ten bodyguards, Ail dismissed the

other knights once inside. As he changed into fresh clothes, attended by
three girls wiping his body with damp cloths, he spoke casually.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Ruth replied, keeping his eyes lowered respectfully.

“Your age?”

“Twenty-two.”

“Same as Kamiel. Why aren’t you married yet?”

The sudden question made Ruth hesitate briefly before answering honestly.

“I have not yet met the right person.”

“Well, not my concern. I’ve heard the sons of the Kaizel family typically
pursue careers in literature or politics. Why did you choose to become a
knight? Was it because of your background?” Faced with Ail’s
unexpectedly perceptive and somewhat aggressive question, Ruth finally
became aware of the complex nature of their relationship. Ail’s mother,
Empress Adiba, was the second daughter of the Jenin family, which had
been rivals with the Kaizel family for generations. Over the past three
years, during the decline of the Kaizel family, the Emperor’s affection had
overwhelmingly favored the Empress. However, recently, the Emperor had
taken Tasha Kaizel, Ruth’s grandaunt, as a concubine, and his current
infatuation with her had bolstered the influence of the Kaizel family.
Despite their vastly different social standings, the two young men were
ultimately descendants of rival bloodlines.

“There wasn’t any particular reason,” Ruth replied. “It was simply the only
path available to me.”

“So it boils down to the fact that you didn’t have maternal relatives to
support you,” Ail said bitterly. “Knighthood is a practical choice since it
offers sustenance as long as you can move your body. Still, for you to rise
to the rank of commander, your family’s influence can’t be ignored… So, I
take it you’re not entirely disowned.”

Ail’s sharp remark caused Ruth to lower his gaze further in silence. For a
boy of only fourteen, Ail was unusually intelligent and mature. His ability
to grasp and infer even politically intricate matters highlighted his
shrewdness. Ruth couldn’t help but realize once again that the position of
Crown Prince was not something given to just anyone.

The legitimate heir of the imperial family. The power and authority inherent
in his pure imperial bloodline were indescribable. A ruler’s destiny was
determined by their very existence. No matter how much Ruth might try, he
could never possess the same dignity as the boy before him. Nor could he
ever speak so unflinchingly, striking directly at another’s vulnerabilities.

“Well, fine,” Ail said nonchalantly. “Whatever the reason for your
appointment as the commander of my guard, it’s none of my business. Not
that I expect much to come from your side anyway.”

“… My duty is to prioritize Your Highness’s safety above all else. I will

serve you with utmost sincerity,” Ruth said quietly.

“I don’t need empty words. After all, there’s always a chance we might end
up pointing our swords at each other someday.”

At Ail’s cynical remark, Ruth replied in a sincere voice, “My sword is

meant for Your Highness’s enemies, not for you. As long as I live, I will
never raise my blade against you.”

A brief silence hung between them, creating an awkward tension in the air.
Then, Ail spoke in a small voice.

“… I’m sorry.”

Startled by the unexpected apology, Ruth raised his head. He saw Ail, now
changed out of his sweat-soaked clothes, sitting with his legs crossed,
looking at him with a serious expression. However, a moment later, a cruel
glint flickered in Ail’s golden eyes.

Ail’s red lips curved slightly, and a cold voice flowed out once more. “I
may be young, but I’m not foolish enough to believe that.”

The boy’s words pierced through him, and Ruth let out a bitter smile,
lowering his gaze again. Watching Ruth’s poised and quiet demeanor, Ail’s
tone turned playful.

“No matter how I look at you, you’re not the knightly type. Knights don’t
move like you do…”

“It’s a matter of individual style,” Ruth replied.

“Fair enough. That’s probably true. Leave now,” Ail said, dismissively
waving a hand at Ruth.

The next hour was Ail’s scheduled time for rest to alleviate muscle fatigue
after training. Following this, he would delve back into lessons on
geography, law, economics, politics, and diplomacy, which would continue
late into the night. Understanding this, Ruth bowed his head and hurriedly
left the room.

Somehow, a heavy sigh escaped him.

As night fell, a chilly breeze swept through the expansive palace grounds.
Situated at the heart of the continent, Karileum was characterized by its arid
air and stark temperature shifts between day and night. Relishing the cold
air, Ruth, who had just completed his first day as commander, dismissed the
knights following him and headed not to the knights’ quarters but to the
Northern Palace.

Nestled deep within the royal palace, the Northern Palace was not far from
the knights’ quarters. During wartime, it served as a residence for members
of the imperial family and was designed as a small fortress. Hidden within
the palace’s most secluded corner, its thick stone walls ensured that no one
outside could glimpse what transpired within. In times of peace, it was
largely unoccupied, hosting either exiled relatives of the royal family or
those of discreet and delicate status. Currently, the palace stood vacant and
open.

Since joining the imperial palace, Ruth had often sought refuge here
whenever his thoughts grew turbulent. Quiet and vast, the palace grounds,
left untended for the past three decades, had grown lush with greenery,
providing a perfect retreat. Especially the overgrown garden, centered
around a large pond, was deserted and teeming with weeds. Its absence of
any sign of life made it an ideal place for someone like Ruth, who preferred
solitude, to clear his mind.

Walking leisurely, Ruth approached the pond in the garden’s center and sat
under the shade of a large tree. Loosening the hair he had tied neatly, he
leaned back and closed his eyes.

It had only been one day in his new role, yet he already felt a deep aversion
to his position. He questioned whether the role suited him and how long he
could endure it, his doubts so overwhelming that he felt an almost
unbearable urge to flee.

Ruth had become a knight solely to escape the influence of the Kaizel
family. He had grown weary of the scorn he faced as the son of a courtesan
mother. Unable to endure the abuse from his half-siblings and the countess
of Kaizel, he had left his mother and younger sister behind at the age of
thirteen, fleeing from that life. From that point on, he had endured with
sheer determination—fiercely, resolutely. His singular resolve had been
never to return to that mansion, and it had carried him this far. But now,
even that resolve had faded.

The moment his pledge to rely solely on his strength was shattered by his
father’s intervention, he lost confidence. He couldn’t discern the motives
behind the decision to thrust the position of the 3rd Division Commander
upon him, but it had left him with no escape. He had come to the bitter
realization that even within the imperial palace, he could not entirely sever
the Kaizel family’s influence.

“Ruth.”

As he leaned his head back against the tree with a thud, a familiar voice,
warm and gentle, called out to him from above. Opening his eyes, he saw
Elsen, clad in the black uniform of a knight, looking down at him. At the
sight of him, Ruth instinctively smiled, the darkness that had been weighing
on him momentarily lifting.

“I figured you’d be here. You always come here to escape when you’re
troubled,” Elsen said.

His kind, green eyes shimmered, reminiscent of a lush forest, their warmth
soothing Ruth. Gesturing for Elsen to sit, Ruth let out a sigh and grumbled,
“You know me too well.”

“Everyone in our cohort knows that when you’re down, this is where you
hide. So, how was your first day as commander?”

Elsen, now stationed in the 4th Division following the recent reassignment,
was still an ordinary knight. Knights wore uniforms signifying their rank:
black for regular knights, blue for vice-commanders, and red for
commanders. Above that, the Grand Vice-Commander and Grand
Commander wore silver and gold trim over their red uniforms. In the highly
uniform and impersonal world of knights, one’s uniform was often the only
means of expressing rank and individuality.”It’s just… okay. I’m benefiting
greatly from my family’s influence. To skip over vice-captain and go
straight to captain… it’s dizzying.”
“Why are you so down? That’s a reflection of your ability.”

Elsen patted Ruth’s shoulder gently in an attempt to comfort him. Ever

since they first met, Elsen’s words of encouragement had always been a
source of strength for Ruth, but this time was different. Unfortunately, even
the support of his closest friend could not ease the weight on Ruth’s heart
this time.

“When I joined… I thought I’d cut all ties with that family, but it hasn’t
been that simple.”
“That’s not something that’s easily done.”

Elsen’s voice carried a faint bitterness. Hearing his quiet tone, Ruth turned
his head to observe Elsen’s profile. Seeing his friend’s slightly somber
expression, Ruth felt as though he’d made a mistake and quickly changed
the subject.

“How was your vacation? You went to Janine Castle, didn’t you?”
“Oh, yes.”
“You must have met Lady Erita?”

The mention of a topic Elsen would enjoy immediately turned his face
crimson. Ruth, finding amusement in his friend’s honest reactions, chuckled
lightly.

“She must have grown quite a bit by now. Is she sixteen already?”
“…Let’s not talk about that.”

Knowing how easily embarrassed Elsen could be, Ruth pressed on with
playful persistence.

“Why not? She’s of age now; it’s time you propose. Erita’s been waiting for
you all this time. It’s a miracle that the daughter of the Janine family, the
empress’s maternal relatives, still doesn’t have a fiancé.”
At Ruth’s teasing, Elsen shook his head vehemently.
“Not yet.”
“Why not?”
“There’s too much of a status gap. I’ll… I’ll propose once I’ve made it to
the rank of captain.”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 part
3 – Shanghai Fantasy

Erita, the niece of Empress Adiba Janine, was a young lady of a marquis
family directly connected to the imperial family. Elsen, though the third son
of Count Maiel, shared a similar predicament with Ruth. Both their mothers
had been childhood friends and were once considered the most sought-after
courtesans in the kingdom. Even after they were formally acknowledged
into their fathers’ noble families, their mothers’ pasts followed them like an
indelible shadow. Perhaps that’s why Ruth felt such a deep bond with Elsen.

“If you like Erita, that’s all that should matter. Who cares about the rest?”
“Her family won’t approve.”
“Come on, you’re twenty-two. You’re already running late. Propose as soon
as she comes of age.”
“And yet, you’re still single too.”
“I don’t intend to marry.”

For noble sons, both of them were already past the expected age for
marriage. Elsen had been waiting for Erita, whom he had adored since
childhood, while Ruth had no intention of passing down his ambiguous
status to any future children. More than anything, he had no desire to
become a pawn in his father’s political schemes. Ruth had no intention of
serving the Kaizel family’s ambitions, nor did he want to rely on their
power.

With power came obligation. Ruth’s current melancholy was largely tied to
that fact. Whether he wanted it or not, he had received help from the Kaizel
family. And now, he felt he would have to repay that debt. For all he knew,
his sudden promotion might have been a setup for an arranged marriage.
The thought made his chest tighten again.
“I wish we could have switched places,” Ruth muttered, almost as a lament.

Elsen looked at him in surprise, as if he couldn’t believe what he’d just

heard.
“Look at the situation. If you were the captain, you could have proposed to
Erita and gotten married. Meanwhile, I wouldn’t have to feel indebted to
my family.”
“Wait… that’s what’s bothering you?”

Elsen chuckled in disbelief and ran his hand through Ruth’s long, chestnut-
brown hair, tousling it messily. His slender locks, which reached his waist,
tangled in Elsen’s fingers, making them look wild and disheveled.

“Don’t think of it as a debt. He’s still your father.”

“I never wanted a father like him. To me, family is my mother, Leia, your
mother, and you.”

Ruth’s mother, Leysha, had only accepted Lyman Kaizel’s proposal for her
children’s sake. Despite her pride and elegance, she had eventually set aside
her dignity after Ruth’s younger sister, Leia, was born. Leysha had refused
Lyman’s proposals countless times, but she couldn’t bear the thought of her
children growing up in the courtesans’ district. Especially Leia, whom she
feared might inherit the same fate. Unlike boys, who had the option to leave
the district by becoming mercenaries or knights, girls often ended up
following their mothers’ footsteps.

Though Leysha had chosen that life for herself, she couldn’t force it on her
daughter. Ruth could still recall his mother’s proud figure from those days.
Riding in her carriage, she had been a striking presence, adored and envied
by all who saw her. But now, she lived quietly, sewing in a room at the
Kaizel estate. Had Lyman not intervened, Leysha would have retired with
grace, not as someone suffocated by a loveless marriage.

Ultimately, Lyman had been the cause. He had threatened that neither Ruth
nor Leia would be recognized unless Leysha accepted his proposal. In the
end, he had drained the vibrancy from her once-flourishing life. Ruth hated
his father for failing to protect the woman he had supposedly loved so
much.

“Still, that’s why we’re here now. Who knows how our lives might have
turned out otherwise?”
“I’d have preferred it. I’d rather have lived freely in the courtesans’ district.
I never wanted any of this.”
“Yeah, I can see that.”

Knowing how deeply Ruth loved that part of his life, Elsen tousled his
friend’s hair one last time before standing.
“Let’s head back. It’s still chilly at night.”

Elsen extended a hand toward Ruth, who grasped it lightly as he stood.

Ruth quickly straightened his disheveled hair and tied it back, once again
presenting the polished, impeccable image of a knight.

“I can’t picture it, honestly,” Elsen remarked with a smile.

“Picture what?”
“You and me, staying in the district and becoming pimps or roughnecks. It
just doesn’t fit.”
“Well, look at Kasha. He’s doing fine.”

Ruth’s mention of their childhood friend brought a laugh from Elsen.

“That guy was born for it.”

With thoughts of their coldly beautiful and hauntingly fitting friend, the two
walked side by side into the breezy summer night.

“Is it true that the new Knight Commander is Ruth Kaisel?”

Late at night, Jesse, who had come to find Ail, asked with sparkling eyes.
Jesse, the son of Lasha Linus, Ail’s cousin and the younger sibling of the
current emperor, Pedro Linus, often visited Ail at the palace, being of a
similar age and acting as a conversational companion. Despite his young
age, Jesse was at the center of all the gossip in the social world and often
brought various bits of information to Ail. Though most of it turned out to
be useless rumors.

“You didn’t come all this way just to ask me that, did you?”

Ail, who had been about to go to bed, frowned slightly in annoyance. Jesse,
sitting casually in the center of the room with his playful brown eyes
glinting, laughed.

“Of course not. Since it concerns Your Highness, I came to provide some
valuable information.”

“I already know he’s the youngest son of the Chancellor.”

“Then, have you heard the rumors that he’s a sodomite?”

The bluntness of Jesse’s words, chosen to spark Ail’s interest, made Ail
furrow his brows further. He suspected Jesse was about to share yet another
nonsensical rumor.

“What?”

“It’s true. He’s been meeting secretly at night in the northern palace with
Elsen Miel, the third son of Count Miel. It’s practically public knowledge.”

“And what does that have to do with me?”

“It does have to do with you. There’s a rumor that Erita Jenin, currently
considered as a potential bride for Your Highness, is secretly in love with
Elsen Maiel.”

Smiling smugly, Jesse delivered this with confidence, but Ail responded
with a cold chuckle.

“And what does that have to do with me? I couldn’t care less who my
potential bride loves, nor who that person happens to be with.”

“How can you say it doesn’t matter? Doesn’t it hurt your pride? The woman
who might become your empress loves someone else!”

Jesse’s exaggerated tone was met with Ail’s unchanging indifference. Erita,
technically a distant cousin to Ail, was merely a formality on the list of
potential betrothal candidates. It was already well-known that the current
emperor’s affections leaned heavily toward Ruth’s younger sister, Leia. The
likelihood of Erita becoming his fiancée was slim.

“Does it matter? It’s just a political marriage.”

“… Well, yes, but… doesn’t it bother you to have someone with such a
complicated relationship close to you?”

“Not if they’re not close to me.”

“But he’s stunningly beautiful, isn’t he? The fact that Ruth Kaisel, with
such beauty, has never had any romantic entanglements or been married
must be because of Elsen Miel. And Elsen likely hasn’t married for the
same reason. If that’s true, Erita would only end up being rejected by Elsen
and then married off to you.”

“None of that concerns me.”

Ail dismissed the topic bluntly and climbed onto his bed, ignoring Jesse.
Jesse stared at Ail with a mixture of frustration and exasperation. Most
people, as humans, would show at least some interest in such rumors, but
Ail Linus, his young cousin and the crown prince of this country, was
entirely disinterested.

Though Ail pretended to listen when politics were involved, Jesse was
increasingly convinced that Ail lacked emotional depth.

He felt no genuine interest, empathy, or affection for others. In fact, Jesse

sometimes doubted whether Ail even cared for his own parents. While he
masked it well from others, Jesse could tell. Ail truly seemed devoid of
emotion.
“Doesn’t it bother you at all?”

“I don’t care. As long as they don’t point a blade at my neck, it’s none of
my business.”

“… As I thought, that’s just how you are.”

Jesse had been excited, thinking this time it was something big, and had
rushed over immediately, but in the end, the result was the same. Feeling
strangely deflated, Jesse rose from his seat.

“My apologies for disturbing you so late. Rest well.”

“Leave.”

With Ail’s curt reply, Jesse cautiously crossed the room toward the door.
Before opening it, he turned once more to glance at Ail’s bed, offering a
slight bow, and then left the room.

Ail, meanwhile, paid no attention to Jesse’s farewell, his eyes closed as if in

complete indifference. Watching his cousin’s unshakable composure, Jesse
let out a bitter chuckle. He wondered when this beautiful, young future ruler
might ever reveal his emotions and felt a growing curiosity.

With a strange sense of determination to one day see a truly human

expression on Ail’s face, Jesse left the room and walked down the long
corridor.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 Part
4 – Shanghai Fantasy

The blazing sun hung high in the sky. Ail was at the training grounds, where
cadets attended their lessons, for one of his thrice-weekly archery classes.
As the bow, made of dark brown wood, flexed smoothly and the string
released, an arrow with white feathers shot into the distance. Ruth watched
the arrow fly in a perfect straight line before turning his attention to Ail’s
arms, which, though slender and seemingly fragile, pulled the heavy
bowstring with ease.

“Is Elsen Miel your lover?”

Ruth, who had been observing Ail’s small frame—still slight for a 14-year-
old—stiffened at the unexpected question. Ail, who was fitting a new arrow
to his bowstring, spoke without looking up.

“What?”

“Jesse brought up some absurd story yesterday.”

As soon as Ail finished speaking, the arrow flew and pierced the bullseye
on the distant target. Ruth was the only one visibly shaken. After checking
the target, Ail set his bow down and fixed Ruth with a cold gaze. Unable to
endure the weight of Ail’s piercing golden eyes, Ruth looked down,
avoiding his gaze.

“And that person is supposedly involved with Erita Jenin, who might
become my betrothed?”

Startled for real this time, Ruth raised his head to look at Ail, whose serene,
calm demeanor was underlined by an icy chill in his golden eyes. Ruth
straightened and asked seriously, “I’ve never heard of rumors about Lady
Erita marrying Your Highness before…”

“It’s under consideration. Your younger sister is also one of the candidates
for my betrothal. The decision is up to my father.”

Although Ail was still young, the current emperor, Pedro Linus, was of
advanced age. Rumors had circulated about the emperor hastening Ail’s
marriage due to his declining health. However, since Ail was not yet of age,
a formal marriage was out of the question, leaving only the possibility of an
engagement. Ruth was aware that his sister’s name was on the list of
candidates, but this was the first he’d heard of Erita being considered.
While her name might have been mentioned due to her family’s connection
to the empress, it was widely understood that Erita was effectively
excluded, given the emperor’s favoritism toward Tasha Kaizel.

“I believe there’s been some misunderstanding. Elsen and I are simply close
friends. As for Lady Erita and Elsen, they’ve been promised to each other
for a long time. I don’t know why Lady Erita is being considered as Your
Highness’s betrothed, but the two of them are resolute in their feelings. And
Elsen is nothing more than a friend to me.”

Ruth, his face showing clear embarrassment, went on to explain the

relationships between the three. Though the Jenin family did not welcome
Elsen, this was Erita’s desired marriage. Elsen had even joined the knightly
order of a rival faction to be eligible to marry her. For individuals with
complicated social standings like theirs, rising through the ranks as knights
was often the only path.

Ruth himself had been influenced by Elsen’s decision to join the knights,
although his own reasons were to escape his family’s influence.

“I can’t say what nonsense gossipmongers are spreading, but the rumors
about Elsen and me are baseless. Elsen’s love for Lady Erita is unwavering.
He joined the order solely to be with her.”
“You followed him?”

“I won’t deny it. I did join the order because of him.”

Thirteen-year-old Ruth had seen no other way to escape his household.

Joining the knightly order had been the most appropriate choice that
wouldn’t disgrace the family name while giving him a way out.
Acknowledging this, Ruth met Ail’s gaze, only for Ail to smile faintly.

Then, with those crimson lips, Ail murmured softly, “Until last night, I
intended to follow my father’s decision. But now, I’ve changed my mind.”

“… Pardon?”

At Ail’s sudden remark, Ruth furrowed his brow slightly, momentarily

forgetting his place, and asked, “What do you mean?”

Ail turned with his attendants and declared, “I will marry Erita Jenin.”

***

The announcement of Ail’s engagement to Erita Jenin was made that very
day. Ruth felt his head spinning. For some reason, he couldn’t shake the
feeling that his conversation with Ail had greatly influenced this decision.
Ruth was mostly in the dark about the inner workings of the imperial
palace. He had no close connections there and avoided social gatherings to
steer clear of palace politics as much as possible.

Now, the only person who could provide answers was Kamiel. Having
recently been reassigned as captain of the second division tasked with
guarding the empress, Kamiel was the one Ruth sought out. He waited until
Kamiel’s duty shift ended and approached as he spotted Kamiel leading a
group of knights in black uniforms. Recognizing Ruth, Kamiel dismissed
the other knights and approached him with a serious expression.

“I was planning to come see you.”

“Yeah? Do you have a moment to talk?”

“Let’s go to my office.”

Nodding, the two walked side by side to Kamiel’s office within the
Empress’s wing of the palace. Neither spoke, as though by mutual
agreement. Kamiel, like Ruth, cared deeply for Elsen. Though their reasons
differed, the three of them had shared a close bond since their days as
cadets when they bunked together. Naturally, Kamiel was well aware of
Elsen and Erita’s relationship. Moreover, given his role guarding the
empress, he had surely heard about the engagement announcement.

After passing through a long corridor, they entered Kamiel’s office. Kamiel
instructed the guards stationed outside not to let anyone in, then motioned
for Ruth to take a seat. Once Ruth was seated, he waited for Kamiel to sit
down. As Kamiel finally lowered himself into his chair, he let out a long
sigh.

“You came to ask about what happened, didn’t you?”

Though Kamiel hadn’t elaborated, Ruth nodded, knowing exactly what he

meant.

“Erita had already been ruled out as a candidate. His Majesty’s favoritism
for Lady Tasha Kaizel is so well-known that I assumed your sister was the
strongest contender and didn’t pay much attention. I don’t understand how
things turned out like this.”

As of this morning, Ruth’s younger sister, Leia Kaizel, had been the most
likely choice for Ail’s betrothed. In fact, it wasn’t merely speculation—the
decision had seemed practically finalized. Yet everything had changed in
the span of half a day. Ruth had no idea how Ail had managed to convince
Emperor Pedro, but whatever the reason, it left Ruth feeling troubled.

Covering his mouth with his hand, Ruth muttered, “I think I made a
mistake.”
Hearing Ruth utter the word “mistake,” something he rarely admitted to,
Kamiel looked surprised and asked, “What do you mean?”

“I told His Highness about Erita and Elsen. Then suddenly, he declared that
he would marry Erita. Did I offend him?”

Still haunted by the incident, Ruth voiced his concern, but Kamiel shook his
head firmly.

“That’s unlikely. His Highness wouldn’t make a decision based on

something so trivial. Even if you had committed a major offense, he
wouldn’t have cared. He’d simply resolve it by killing you.”

Kamiel’s blunt response was meant to reassure, but Ruth still seemed
uncertain as he murmured, “Then why did he suddenly decide…”

“Probably to strengthen his external family’s influence. Trust me, I’ve been
around His Highness long enough to know—he’s young, but he’s not
swayed by emotion. If anything, he’s too cold and calculating. Sometimes, I
even wonder if he has a heart. This was purely a strategic move.”

“Do you think so?”

Ruth still looked concerned as he asked again, prompting Kamiel to give

him a warm, reassuring glance.

“Yes, I do.”

“I feel like it’s my fault this happened because I brought up Elsen and Erita.
It feels like I said something unnecessary,” Ruth muttered, his voice heavy
with guilt.

“Everyone already knew the rumors, and Ail probably did too. You don’t
need to feel responsible for this,” Kamiel replied gently. “All you need to
do is be there to support Elsen.”

Despite Kamiel’s reassuring tone, Ruth couldn’t shake an ominous feeling.

“This marriage… there’s no way to undo it, is there?”

“Imperial marriages aren’t like those of regular nobles. Once they’re

announced, they almost never change, no matter the reason.”

“… I thought as much.”

Ruth already knew the answer but had asked anyway, clinging to a faint
hope. With the public announcement, Erita was now officially Ail’s
betrothed, and nothing could reverse it. If the engagement were broken, the
Jenin family would be branded as traitors. It was a politically volatile
situation.

“What’s done is done. There’s no point in agonizing over it. The best thing
to do now is to move forward,” Kamiel advised firmly.

“I don’t think it’s going to go well,” Ruth murmured.

“Which is why we have to support him,” Kamiel said, his voice calm but
resolute.

Ruth, listening to Kamiel’s measured reasoning, lifted his head, his

expression still clouded.

“It’s not going to be easy to move on. Elsen has been holding on all this
time because of that dream.”

“There’s nothing we can do. Life doesn’t always go the way we want,”
Kamiel replied.

Among the three of them, Kamiel was the most pragmatic. Ruth had all but
given up living within the confines of reality, while Elsen tried to align his
dreams with it. Kamiel, on the other hand, accepted reality as it was and
worked within its boundaries. He never sought more than what was
possible, making him the most rational and clear-headed of the three.
Kamiel was almost always right.
“I should go see Elsen,” Ruth said, rising from his seat as though resigning
himself to the situation.

Kamiel also stood and approached Ruth, giving him a firm pat on the
shoulder.

“Be there for him. He’ll need your support more than mine.”

“Yeah,” Ruth sighed softly before leaving Kamiel’s office. Though

Kamiel’s explanation had reassured him that the situation wasn’t his fault,
Ruth couldn’t shake the nagging guilt. For some inexplicable reason, he felt
responsible, and the weight of that guilt was nearly unbearable.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 Part
5 – Shanghai Fantasy

When Ruth arrived at Elsen’s quarters, Elsen was already sitting in silence,
staring blankly into space. Their shared dormitory, meant for two knights,
was empty except for him. Ruth felt relieved at the solitude as he stepped
into the quiet room and approached Elsen, who sat on the edge of his bed.

“You heard the news?”

“Yeah.”

Elsen acknowledged Ruth’s presence but didn’t look at him, his voice low
and despondent. Hearing the sorrow in his tone, Ruth moved closer and
wrapped an arm around Elsen’s shoulder.

“If you want to cry, just cry,” he said softly.

Elsen was strong-willed and principled but also reserved in expressing his
emotions. Beneath that exterior, however, he was delicate and deeply
sensitive. At just thirteen, he had determined his future and joined the
knight order to pursue it, his determination driven by his emotions. Elsen
lived solely for love, and Eritha, just like him, was a steadfast and
sentimental girl who had cherished her childhood memories without
wavering.

Understanding the depth of their bond, Ruth couldn’t offer shallow words
of comfort. He could only hold Elsen’s weary shoulders, gently soothing
him. Elsen’s body was cold to the touch as Ruth embraced him. Pressing a
soft kiss to Elsen’s hair, Ruth felt Elsen relax slightly, closing his eyes as he
murmured softly.
“It’s my fault. I didn’t have the courage. I should have proposed to Erita
earlier,” Elsen lamented.

“You were just being cautious. This isn’t anyone’s fault. It was just meant to
be this way,” Ruth replied, trying to offer comfort.

Ruth said the words he most wanted to hear himself to Elsen. Yes, this
wasn’t anyone’s fault. Everything was simply destined to turn out this way.
Neither Elsen nor Ruth were at fault, he thought, trying to reassure both
himself and Elsen.

“When I first met Erita, she was only seven years old. But I knew right
away. I knew she was my destiny,” Elsen continued, his voice full of pain.

Ruth held Elsen’s shoulder silently, not saying anything. Just a few days
ago, Ruth never would have believed that someone could feel their fate the
moment they met someone. Especially not for children, like the seven- and
thirteen-year-olds they were at the time. But now, Ruth felt he understood
the feeling a little better. Although it was different from what Elsen had felt
for Erita, Ruth had experienced something similar when he first met Ail.
Though it wasn’t a pleasant sensation, it felt like some strange fate. The fear
and ominous feeling that had come with the overwhelming beauty of the
young emperor had unsettled him. Even at twenty-two, Ruth had never
expected to feel such terror from a fourteen-year-old boy. Still, there was
nothing he could do about it.

“She was so young. Maybe because we met when we were so young, it

feels like such a long time has passed. And because of all that time, she
became so precious to me,” Elsen said, his voice heavy with longing.

Ruth listened quietly to Elsen’s complaints. He could feel the tightness in

his chest, but he wasn’t emotional enough to cry alongside him. Ruth hadn’t
cried since he was ten. It just turned out that way. And so, even now, he
couldn’t bring himself to shed a tear.

“Even now, when I close my eyes, it feels like she’s running toward me. A
little girl, running straight to me,” Elsen whispered, his voice breaking.

At those words, Elsen finally broke down, tears falling as he buried his head
against Ruth’s shoulder. Ruth closed his eyes, pulling Elsen into a tight
embrace, his hand resting gently on Elsen’s hair.

“It’ll be okay. I’ll be here for you. Whenever you need me, I’ll be by your
side,” Ruth whispered, kissing Elsen’s forehead, as though swearing an
oath.

In Ruth’s life, there weren’t many things that mattered. The strength and
pride to not follow his father’s will, and then his mother, Elsen, and Kamiel.
Those were the only things Ruth wanted to protect. Nothing else mattered
to him. What happened to the world, he didn’t care. As long as he could
protect what was precious to him, he would do anything.

“No matter what happens, I’ll be on your side. I’ll stay by you,” Ruth
promised, his voice firm.

Ruth disliked people. He couldn’t stand the desires and ambitions they
showed, nor the cruel deceit they used for their own benefit. He hated the
dark side of human nature that this world displayed. People would flatter
the strong and trample on the weak. For the sake of power and wealth, they
would sacrifice even their families, betraying and abandoning the ones they
loved. They would steal from others without a second thought to gain
power. Ruth loathed the viciousness of mankind.

But there were a few things in this treacherous world that remained pure.
The boys in love, those who wished to protect what they loved. Souls that
remained pure despite being hurt and broken.

He wanted to protect those few pure things from the dirt of the world. To
keep them as they were, carefully and beautifully, so no dust from this
world would soil them.

To do that, Ruth would do anything. He felt he could even give up his life
for what he valued. That was the extent of his emotions. Sympathy and love
—everything.

kamiel, Elsen, and his mother. They were the only people in Ruth’s world,
the only precious things he had. Protecting them was how Ruth protected
his pride and the little bit of feeling he had left. They were his purity.

Feeling a sharp pain in his chest, Ruth made the same vow to himself again.
He would do anything to protect them.

The day after the announcement of the engagement, Ail spent the entire day
inside the imperial palace, meeting with the empress, the extended family,
and members of the Jenin family to finalize the exact schedule for the
public announcement and engagement ceremony. He rushed around,
unaware of how time passed from morning to evening, postponing all his
lessons. Ruth, who had been following Ail around all day, was on the verge
of exhaustion. The administrator, who was responsible for Ail’s schedule,
kept updating him on the next locations, assigning knights, and adjusting
the timing, leaving Ruth to skip meals as he worked.

After a hectic day, Ail finally stopped by the empress’s palace. It was
already nearing dusk. Ruth, relieved that Ail’s schedule for the day was
over, hoped that once the evening shift was settled, he could go back to his
quarters and rest. He was crossing the garden, full of the sounds of nature,
when Ail suddenly stopped in his tracks. When Ail halted, all six of his
attendants and ten knights who were following him also stopped. Ail turned
around and gestured for Ruth to come closer.

“Is something wrong?” Ruth asked, concerned.

Ail looked up at Ruth’s face and asked, “Did you cry all night?”

Ruth felt a bit awkward at the sudden question. It was strange how quickly
Ail had asked, and while it was true that he hadn’t slept well last night, he
hadn’t cried.

“No, I’m just a little tired from the work,” Ruth replied.
“Looks like you did cry,” Ail said.

“No,” Ruth denied firmly.

Ail muttered, “Is that so?” and turned around to continue walking. For just a
brief moment, there was a flicker of interest in his eyes, but in an instant,
Ail’s mood shifted, and he became cold again. Ruth couldn’t help but recall
what Kamiel had said about Ail—how he was a cold-blooded person who
showed no emotions. Kamiel’s words echoed in Ruth’s mind, and he
realized that Ail was certainly different from ordinary people.

What was he thinking? Ruth couldn’t understand him at all. His behavior
was so strange, as if he didn’t grasp how to show curiosity in a human way.
It was as though Ail was an emotionless creature trying to mimic human
feelings. Everything about him felt out of place and awkward. Ruth
couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong, that Ail was more
peculiar than he had initially thought.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 Part
6 – Shanghai Fantasy

Once the announcement about Ail’s engagement was made, everything fell
into place swiftly, almost like being swept up in a storm. Despite holding
the title of “Commander,” Ruth was still new to the work and was utterly
exhausted trying to keep up with the preparations for the engagement. Just
as he thought he had survived one hurdle, Ail was called to attend a hunting
competition in line with the upcoming festival.

At the age of fourteen, members of the imperial family were granted the
right to participate in the imperial hunting competition held every year. The
festival, which celebrated the arrival of summer and the harvest season,
began with the hunting competition. Smaller hunting events were held
across the country, but the one hosted by the imperial family was the largest
event, involving not only nobles but also extended family members.

The hunting grounds were located on a mountain near Kandium, chosen for
its terrain and proximity to the palace. For three days, during the
competition, the imperial family would naturally be seen by the public,
which was considered a rare and generous act of service. Though the
princes would be surrounded by knights for protection during the hunt, they
would stay at nearby castles or villas, mingling with the commoners. There
was also a strange tradition where any romantic incidents during this period
were ignored, as though they were mere dreams.

This tradition applied to the common people as well. During the festival
period, any romance or relationship issues were dismissed as fanciful
dreams, leading to occasional scandals later on. For the enemy knight
orders, this period was particularly troublesome. With the royal family
staying at ordinary estates rather than the palace, there was no way of
predicting what could happen. While the palace or the capital was familiar
to them, the hunting grounds presented a different set of challenges,
especially for Ruth, who was tasked with guarding the crown prince.

Ruth, who had no time off, had checked the knights’ roster, reviewed the
terrain of the hunting grounds, and ensured that everything was in order. He
was utterly drained. The only small consolation was that he had visited the
hunting grounds of Endia Mountain before, when he had first arrived in the
capital. Although it had been a long time, the mountain hadn’t changed
much, making his preliminary check easier.

However, there was still the final placement of the knights to finish, and
Ruth was reviewing the knight roster once again when he heard a knock on
the door.

It was late, and Ruth didn’t expect anyone to visit his office. When he
called out to enter, the door opened, and Kamiel stepped inside.

“Why are you here at this hour?” Ruth asked, standing up and greeting him
with a bright smile.

“I heard you were still in your office, so I stopped by. How’s the work
going?” Kamiel replied.

Ruth gestured to a chair in the office, and Kamiel walked over to sit down.
Ruth, too, moved closer to the chair across from him. As Ruth sat, Kamiel
smiled and looked at him.

“You look good.”

“Hmm?”

“I was worried you were too focused on Elsen’s affairs, but you look better
than I expected. You must be too busy to think about anything else.”

“Ah… that’s part of it. It’s nice not having any distractions.”
Ruth smiled awkwardly. It was true that his hectic schedule had left him
little time to think about anything else. Days seemed to blur together, and
he sometimes forgot to eat. He rarely slept more than three hours, and when
he had any spare time, he usually fell asleep from exhaustion. He hadn’t
had time to see or talk to his close friends. It had been almost a week since
he last saw Elsen, and though he wanted to be there for him, his own duties
had kept him occupied.

“Elsen is also very busy right now. Well, it’s not just you… but it seems like
he’s too exhausted to think about anything else.”

“That’s a relief.”

It was true that being busy helped with mental well-being. When there was
time to think, he often overthought, but when everything was
overwhelming, it was easier to let things pass by. Ruth nodded, agreeing
that this might actually help Elsen.

“It really is a relief. If he can forget like that, it would be for the best.”

“Yeah. Anyway… there’s something I need help with.”

“What is it?”

“After the festival ends, there will be another personnel shift. It’s not a big
deal, just filling a few vacant positions.”

“Why? How long has it been since the last shift?”

“Ah, there’s going to be a gap.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m moving to an administrative position.”

Ruth’s eyes widened in surprise at Kamiel’s sudden statement.

“Why so suddenly?”

“Ah, it’s because I have to hurry the marriage.”

Ruth nodded as though he understood. Although Kamiel was still

unmarried, it wasn’t because, like Ruth or Elsen, he didn’t have a partner.
Kamiel had been engaged to Princess Viela, but she had yet to go through
her coming-of-age ceremony, so they were waiting for the right time.
However, she would soon turn sixteen, and it was expected that their
marriage would take place then.

“Congratulations. So, does that mean the position of the Second Knights
Commander will be vacant?”

“That’s one part of it. I’m planning to bring a few people with me when I
move to the administrative side.”

If someone like Kamiel, who would become a prince consort, was making a
move, at least ten to twenty people would likely be affected by the shift.
Since Kamiel would need to bring people he trusted to the unfamiliar
administrative role, it was obvious that some knights, though not at high
positions, but still well-established, would leave their posts. This would
result in quite a few vacancies in the knights’ order.

“I see. Who are you planning to take?”

“You and Elsen.”

Ruth, surprised by Kamiel’s brief reply, couldn’t help but laugh in disbelief.

“What are you talking about? Elsen, I can understand, but you want to bring
me to the administrative side? I appreciate the offer, but I’d rather pass. It’s
not suited for me.”

“That’s why I’m asking you.”

“I’d love to help you, but I really must turn down the administrative
position. I can’t stand sitting all day looking at documents. My body would
probably start to twist.”

Upon hearing Ruth’s strong refusal, Kamiel muttered, “I thought so.” In

fact, Kamiel hadn’t expected Ruth to accept. Ruth was the type who hated
being stuck at a desk, and it was obvious he’d rather quit the knights than
move to an administrative role.

“Then, at least convince Elsen.”

“Why Elsen?”

“I spoke to him, but he doesn’t seem very keen. If, by chance, Erita enters
the palace, he’ll have to see her often as long as he’s in the knights.
Especially if they get married. I thought it might be better for him to be in
an administrative position instead.”

Ruth nodded in agreement with Kamiel’s thoughtful reasoning.

“That makes sense.”

“I also think it would be better for him, so I brought it up. But he keeps
saying he’d rather refuse, just like you.”

“Ah, he’s too stubborn. I guess he feels uncomfortable with your

reasoning.”

“That’s why I need you to persuade him. Honestly, I need Elsen’s help too.”

“I’ll talk to him. But I don’t think it’ll be easy to change his mind.”

“Just talk to him, at least.”

“Okay.”

Understanding Kamiel’s careful consideration, Ruth nodded and agreed. A

brief silence followed their conversation, a quiet but not uncomfortable
pause, before Kamiel spoke again.

“How’s the work going? Is everything ready?”

“Kind of. But it’s still difficult because I’m not used to it.”

“Yeah. Plus, the hunting tournament exposes you to all kinds of dangers, so
it’s not an easy task. You have to stay sharp and alert, especially at a time
like this.”

“At a time like this? Oh, because of the marriage issue?”

“No.”

“Then what?”

“Tasha is pregnant.”

Ruth blinked, not fully understanding. It was the first time he’d heard that
his aunt, Tasha Kaizel, one of the emperor’s concubines, was pregnant.

“Your aunt is pregnant?”

“Yeah. It’s not officially announced yet since it’s only been five months, but
it’s true. I heard it’s already been four months. If it’s a boy, things could get
complicated.”

In the imperial family, it was customary to wait until five months into a
pregnancy to make an official announcement, as a precaution. The Kaizel
family was known for having difficulty conceiving, and even when they
did, the pregnancies often ended in miscarriages before three or four
months. The current emperor, Pedro Linus, had only recently gotten his
eldest son, Ail Linus, after turning forty. Prior to Ail’s birth, he had lost
about ten sons, all of whom didn’t make it past three months. It was later
revealed that, following this, the emperor had kept the current empress,
Lusena Jenin, confined in her room until her pregnancy with Ail reached
five months, which was a well-known story. Therefore, it made sense that
Tasha’s pregnancy hadn’t caused any rumors yet.

Thinking about this, Ruth couldn’t help but sigh. If it was true, and if she
was carrying a son, things would get very complicated. His father and his
aunt, Tasha, were not the kind of people to let such an opportunity slip
away.

“Still, the legitimate heir is Ail, right?”

“That’s something that could change. Because of that, everyone is on edge.

I hate to say it, but I don’t know what Tasha might do.”

“Ah…”

Ruth nodded as if understanding. While he wasn’t sure about his aunt, his
father would do anything to place his own nephew on the throne. This was
definitely a complicated issue.

“This is a real headache.”

“That’s why you need to be careful. I’m more worried about you than
anyone else.”

Kamiel’s unexpected words made Ruth pause, and he quietly looked into
Kamiel’s eyes.

“Why me?”

“You’re not someone who listens to your family. That’s what’s worrying
me. You’ve been put in charge of protecting Ail, and that’s one reason…”

Ruth had already been feeling uneasy about this. He had been wondering
why his father had given him such a position and what he expected from
him, and hearing Kamiel’s words, it seemed there was something he hadn’t
fully understood yet.

“What is he trying to do…?”

“I don’t know. It could just be a worry, but I’m telling you in case. If you
were the type to cling to your family, I wouldn’t be worried. But you’re a
bit of a rebel, aren’t you?”

Kamiel, who had a clear understanding of Ruth’s character, made Ruth

silently nod. It was true that he was a bit of a rebel. There were many types
of rebels, but Ruth was the kind who hated the world, full of complaints and
doubts, even though he never showed it. He resented and rejected people,
but in the end, he always ended up swept along in the current. He tried to
avoid it, but in the end, he couldn’t help but be caught between conflicting
forces.

“I need to be more careful.”

Ruth muttered tiredly, and Kamiel cautiously spoke.

“I hope you’re not upset by this conversation.”

Ruth shook his head at Kamiel’s thoughtful words.

“I’m not upset. It’s true that my position is delicate. I’m grateful you said
something. Otherwise, I might have gotten swept along without realizing
it.”

If something happened during this chaotic time, Ruth would definitely have
been caught up in it. He was slow to get news, and his political sense was
dull. He wouldn’t have understood what was going on and would have been
swept away by the events. In that sense, he was thankful to Kamiel for
pointing out the issue at this moment. It was something he needed to
consciously think about.

“I’m politically oblivious. I’m really glad you’re here. I thought once I
joined the knights, I wouldn’t have to deal with this kind of thing… But
here I am.”

“Don’t take it too seriously. It’s just that this is a complicated time.”
“Yeah.”

The prince’s marriage and the various political situations made for a rather
unpleasant time. And if Tasha was indeed pregnant, things were reaching a
critical point. Suddenly, an ominous thought crossed Ruth’s mind. His
father might have already known about Tasha’s pregnancy. In fact, he was
probably aware of it. Even though the pregnancy wouldn’t be officially
announced until after five months, it seemed like something his father
would have known about.

If that were the case, his sudden promotion to the position of chancellor and
Ruth’s own unexpected promotion could be easily explained. The emperor,
thrilled by the news of his beloved concubine’s pregnancy, would have
made Ruth’s father the chancellor, and his father would have, without
hesitation, pushed Ruth into a high-ranking position.

The problem was, it wasn’t the emperor who had elevated Ruth, but his
father. Ruth wasn’t sure what his father was thinking, but it felt unsettling.
The fact that he had entrusted Ruth with the task of protecting Ail, not
Tasha, felt even more ominous.

What was his father really thinking?

The hot summer night suddenly felt more unsettling.

What was about to happen next?

After a hectic preparation, when Ruth finally gathered his thoughts, the day
of the hunting competition had already arrived. After staying up for three
consecutive nights, Ruth had only gotten a good night’s sleep the night
before the competition. With his mind a bit clearer, he surveyed the knights
who had been arranged into their positions. Since most of the knights had
been in the 3rd Order for some time, there were no issues with their
readiness. After confirming their uniforms and swords once again with his
adjutant, and having them repeat their assigned positions, everything was
set.
After receiving a report that everything was ready, Ruth nodded and entered
the Golden Palace to personally accompany the Crown Prince, Ail. It was
already summer. The hot sunlight and warm air surrounded them, but the
atmosphere was still refreshing. Leading ten knights, Ruth headed toward
Ail’s room, where Ail had already prepared. They both then left the Golden
Palace together.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 Part
7 – Shanghai Fantasy

For the hunting competition, Ail wore a blue hunting outfit with a golden
emblem. In the center of the golden emblem was the royal Linus family
crest embroidered in gold thread, and his sword had a golden falcon carved
on it, symbolizing his position as the prince.

When they exited the Golden Palace and stepped into the sunlight, Ail’s red
hair began to shine brightly. Ruth felt dizzy from the intensity of the red
light, as if it were a vision of the sun. It was an intensely bright light that
almost took his breath away. Ruth stood there, mesmerized by Ail’s hair,
unable to tear his eyes away.

Although Ruth had been guarding Ail for nearly a month, every time he saw
him, his heart fluttered. The vivid light Ail emanated made it hard to
breathe, and he wondered how such a beautiful boy could even exist in this
world. Ail was truly stunning.

Once outside in the palace garden, Ail approached four prepared horses
with graceful movements. For the royal family and their relatives, four
horses were prepared in case of any emergencies. They were all high-
quality horses, and Ail selected the second best after inspecting them. The
stable boy carefully handed him the reins, and Ail mounted the horse with
the help of a servant.

Once Ail was safely seated, Ruth mounted his own horse, leading his
knights as well. When the servants also mounted their horses, the gates of
the Golden Palace opened. The first group of guards passed through, and as
Ail led his horse in the middle, Ruth quickly positioned himself to Ail’s
right.
The procession began to move slowly toward the palace gates. Although it
was still early in the morning, the ground was already heating up. Ruth took
a deep breath and pulled on his reins as they rode under the intense heat.

By the time they reached the foothills of Endia Mountain, it was already
noon. The procession split into two groups: one went to the lodging to
unload their baggage, while the other group headed straight to the hunting
grounds. Ruth decided to let his adjutant rest before following Ail to the
hunting area.

At the mountainside, where the air was fresh and the greenery abundant, the
waiting groups had already released their game and set up tents to await
Ail’s arrival. As soon as Ail arrived, a trumpet sounded, signaling the start
of the hunt. Without any break, Ail mounted his horse again with the help of
a servant. He looked small and frail, which made Ruth wonder whether he
could manage the competition, as it was mainly composed of adults.

Looking at the small boy’s back, Ruth assigned the knights their positions.
In the hunting grounds, two rows of knights followed behind Ail, all
wearing the same uniform and riding black horses. Behind them, the nobles
also followed on horseback.

The Endia Mountains were full of deer and rabbits that had been released
earlier, and sometimes wild animals would appear from the forest. The
participants would randomly shoot animals with their bows, and the
servants would gather them to count the numbers. The one who caught the
most would be declared the winner. This type of competition wasn’t
something Ruth particularly enjoyed. He didn’t mind hunting for food, but
the idea of killing just for sport felt wrong to him.

As they ventured deeper into the mountains, a young deer appeared. While
Ruth hesitated, Ail quickly drew an arrow from his quiver, nocked it, and
fired. The arrow pierced the deer’s neck with precision. Ruth frowned, and
the servant approached the fallen deer to confirm its life status. The flag
was raised, signaling that the deer wasn’t yet dead. After some struggle, the
deer’s movements stopped, and the servant approached carrying the deer’s
body.

While Ail’s archery skills were impressive, it was the sight of the struggling
deer being carried that made Ruth shut his eyes tightly. Kamiel often told
him to abandon unnecessary pity, but to Ruth, the lives of small and fragile
creatures were precious. He felt no pity for the strong, but when it came to
delicate, vulnerable lives, he couldn’t help but soften.

Ruth turned his gaze away to avoid feeling more uncomfortable and locked
eyes with Ail, who had been watching him. Seeing Ail’s eyes, which
glowed as brightly as the sun, Ruth quickly lowered his head and responded
calmly.

“Do you have any orders?”

Ail, seemingly puzzled by his reaction, asked, “Is this your first time seeing
a deer die?”

In a small voice, Ruth replied, “Yes.”

“Have you never hunted before?”

“No. I don’t like hunting.”

“Why not?”

“I don’t like the act of killing living creatures.”

Ail paused for a moment, then briefly responded, “That’s not something a
knight should say.”

Ail’s words, though sharp, weren’t spoken with malice, and Ruth silently
turned his gaze away. Indeed, not liking to kill could disqualify someone
from being a knight. However, Ruth was strong when facing enemies. If
they were human and stronger than him, he had no hesitation. He could cut
down their necks without a second thought. But when the opponent was
weak or young, he couldn’t bring himself to be strong.
While thinking this, Ruth subtly glanced at the small boy standing before
him. The boy, still young and fragile, looked so delicate, and as Ruth looked
at his back, an odd thought crossed his mind. Despite being so small and
frail, for some reason, Ruth didn’t feel the instinctive urge to protect him.

It was truly a strange feeling. Ruth had always been overly protective of
those younger and weaker than him, to the point where it was almost
excessive. As a result, he had rarely been in charge of training the young
recruits, as his soft nature wouldn’t allow him to even scold them properly.
But oddly, he didn’t feel that kind of unconditional compassion for the
young prince. Perhaps it was because the boy held a position far superior to
his own, or perhaps because he no longer saw him as a mere child.

Ruth wasn’t sure which it was, but he couldn’t help but find it curious how
he was interacting with the boy. Why had the boy seemed so special from
the very first meeting? Ruth couldn’t recall anything specific, though he
wondered if it was because the boy was a crown prince, or if it was simply
because the boy was so beautiful, or perhaps there was something else
about him that Ruth felt. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but there was
something undeniably captivating about the boy.

What was this boy to Ruth? Why had he felt such an ominous sensation
from him, and why did he feel so drawn to him?

Breathing deeply in the fresh mountain air, Ruth struggled to shake off
these thoughts. He needed to focus on the hunt now. He steeled his mind,
pushing aside these distractions, and refocused on guarding the prince,
trailing closely behind him.

As they ventured deeper into the forest in pursuit of the second prey, Ruth
suddenly noticed something was wrong with the horse the prince was
riding. Just moments ago, the horse had been fine, but now its movements
were becoming erratic. It was shaking uncontrollably, as though in a panic.
Just as Ruth was about to command the prince to halt, the horse suddenly
reared up and began to gallop wildly.
The surrounding attendants and knights were thrown into a frenzy. Ruth’s
face went pale as he couldn’t get close to the frenzied horse, instead
watching the prince from a distance.

The horse, now screaming and thrashing, suddenly charged toward the
forest. Without even a scream, the prince lowered his body and gripped the
reins tightly. Watching the prince’s calm and collected handling of the
situation, Ruth quickly leaned forward and tugged on his own horse’s reins,
following the prince closely.

The sound of a trumpet signaled the emergency, and the other knights
followed Ruth. The prince was riding a Lupax breed, one of the fastest and
most coveted horses, known for its exceptional speed and stamina. It was a
horse only available to royal family members and could easily outrun most
other horses. If the prince continued this frantic gallop, Ruth and the others
would never catch up.

A cold shiver ran down Ruth’s spine as he realized what was happening.
The Lupax breed was known not only for its speed but also for being
incredibly calm and composed. Royal horses were trained meticulously
from a young age and would never panic without a good reason. For the
prince’s horse to behave this way, something had clearly happened to it.
Someone had tampered with it, likely with the intention of harming the
prince.

Ruth’s instincts told him that he absolutely had to save the prince. He had
no choice but to protect him—if anything happened to the prince, Ruth
would bear the blame.

“Your Highness, pull on the reins and calm the horse down!” Ruth shouted,
following at a distance, but the prince remained focused, only gripping the
reins tighter. The prince’s body was too small, and his strength too weak to
calm the horse on his own. The prince’s only focus was not falling off, as
any sudden movement could lead to a dangerous fall.

Ruth realized that it was impossible for the prince to calm the horse and
made the decision to increase his own speed. However, his own horse,
though swift, couldn’t match the Lupax breed’s speed.

Glancing back, Ruth saw that the other knights had already fallen far
behind. Determined not to lose the prince, Ruth pushed forward, his face
scratched by the branches as they rode deeper into the dense heart of the
forest. The wind whistled through the trees, and his horse, tiring, slowed
down. Ruth gave it a firm kick, but the distance between him and the prince
continued to grow.

Just as he was about to shout, an arrow suddenly flew from a distance and
struck the prince’s horse. The horse screeched in pain and reared again,
stumbling as another arrow struck it in the neck. Ruth saw the prince, still
holding his bow, leap from the horse, arrows already in hand.

Seizing the opportunity, Ruth raced toward the prince. But in that instant, a
barrage of arrows rained down from above. Someone on the mountain was
firing at them.

“Extend your arms!” Ruth shouted, urging the prince to take cover.

As Ruth increased the speed of his horse and ran toward where Ail had
collapsed, he shouted. Ail quickly rose to his feet and stretched out his arm.
Wrapping his arms around the small boy’s waist, Ruth placed him on the
horse and started running, evading the arrows that were flying toward them.
Perhaps by luck, Ruth and his horse were only grazed by the arrows,
narrowly avoiding direct hits.

Already disoriented and riding recklessly, Ruth glanced back when he heard
the sound of hooves behind him. He wondered if the other knights were
following, but it wasn’t them. Instead, people wearing black masks,
mounted on black horses, were trailing them.

“Hold on to me,” Ail said suddenly. As Ruth lowered his body and hugged
Ail’s waist, Ail twisted his body and drew a bow, nocking an arrow. With
calm and precise movements, Ail pulled the string and released the arrow,
which flew straight into the chest of the man leading the pursuit. The man
fell immediately, and while the others stumbled, Ail quickly fired three
more arrows, each one hitting the neck or chest of the men chasing them.

It was an almost supernatural skill with a bow. Ruth had heard that the
crown prince Ail was highly skilled in many areas, but he had never heard
that his archery was this exceptional. In fact, Ruth had seen Ail practice, but
he never imagined the boy could shoot so accurately. During practice, Ail
was focused and accurate, but sometimes, when there was strong wind or
moving objects, he would miss or shoot elsewhere.

Suddenly, Ruth wondered if Ail had been deliberately showing his

weaknesses in practice, perhaps hiding his true skills from others. He
couldn’t help but think that it might be the case. After all, even Ruth, at this
distance, couldn’t have hit the chest of a man galloping behind him on
horseback, unless he were a legendary marksman.

Moreover, in this life-threatening situation, Ail remained eerily calm and

composed. It was difficult to believe he was only fourteen years old. Ruth
began to feel a distinct, concrete fear—different from the vague unease he’d
felt before—toward the young prince. The coldness of his behavior was
becoming frightening.

This was the moment when Ruth began to feel a genuine fear of the young
crown prince.

Deep in the mountains, near a clear stream, Ruth allowed Ail to rest and led
the horse to drink. As he slowly turned to survey the surroundings, he began
to recall the terrain. Endia Mountain had a small stream running from north
to south. During the rainy season, the water overflowed and posed a danger,
but in the dry season, it was just underground water, so there was little risk.
The problem was finding the path that led out of the mountains.

Ruth remembered that there weren’t many paths through Endia Mountain,
and his own path was limited. The road they had just taken for hunting had
been one of the designated routes, but they had strayed from it some time
ago. To get back, they would need to retrace their steps. Finding the way
was relatively easy, but the real issue was the high chance of encountering
the masked group along the way.
In that case, it might be safer to wait for the knights to come and search for
them, finding a safe place to stay. If someone familiar with the terrain of
Endia Mountain were searching, they would easily find this stream. Of
course, the masked group might find it first, but waiting in a secure location
and preparing for the worst seemed like a better option than rushing.

With the prince missing, not only would the enemy’s knights be searching,
but the entire military from the capital would likely be mobilized to comb
through the mountains. If luck was on their side, they might be rescued
before the night was over.

Leading the horse back from the stream, Ruth approached Ail and bowed
his head.

“Your Highness, I will go find a place nearby to rest.”

Waiting for Ail’s reply with his eyes slightly lowered, Ruth was suddenly
jolted by the chilling sensation of a cold blade pressing against his neck. He
looked up in shock, and in that moment, his eyes met Ail’s, who was sitting
directly in front of him.

Ail was holding the sword against Ruth’s throat with clear intent to kill. For
the first time in his life, Ruth felt the unmistakable presence of murder
directed at him. A slight shiver ran through his body, and he swallowed
dryly.

“The ones chasing me… are they sent by your relatives? Why did you help
me? Did they tell you to bring me back and kill me for sure?”

Ail’s voice was cold and sharp, cutting through the air.

Ruth swallowed again, feeling a burning sensation in his throat. “I… I don’t
know anything about it.”

“Don’t know? Hah, I told you before, I’m young, but I’m not foolish
enough to believe that. If you kill me, your family will suffer as well. Is
your family so important that you’re willing to take that risk?”

The coldness in Ail’s voice made Ruth clench his lips. If Ail really meant to
kill him, he could have just left him when the arrows came earlier. There
was no reason for Ail to risk his own life to save him.

“I truly don’t know anything. If something happens to you, Your Highness,

I will take all the blame. Why would I risk my life for something like this? I
don’t have that kind of loyalty to my family.”

“How can I trust your words?”

“Do you not know where I come from? When I was first promoted, I also
thought that I wasn’t completely abandoned as a son, just as His Majesty
said. But now, it seems that I truly have been abandoned. I’m not
particularly smart, but at least I don’t intend to foolishly take the blame for
everything and die. There are things I need to protect. Moreover, I have no
intention of dying for a family that would throw me into dishonor by
handing me the position of captain, then executing me disgracefully. I swear
to that.”

“I don’t believe in oaths made by humans.”

“Then, what should I do to make you believe in me?”

“There’s no reason for me to believe in you either. You have no reason to

make me believe in you.”

It was a pointless exchange. Ruth felt frustration as the conversation went in

circles. Ail had no intention of believing in him. Or rather, in Ail’s mind, all
cause-and-effect relationships had already been clearly sorted out. His
attitude of rejecting any other opinions left Ruth exhaling lightly as he
looked into Ail’s eyes with a serious expression.

“What should I do to make you believe in me? I don’t want to die by His
Majesty’s hand here, nor do I want to survive and be executed for the
assassination of the Crown Prince. It’s a life with no regrets, but I
absolutely despise dying in that way.”

Looking directly into Ail’s eyes, Ruth stated his opinion in a precise tone.
However, there was no sign of wavering in Ail’s eyes. His eyes were
unwavering, straight, and calm, giving no sense of emotion. Ruth couldn’t
fathom what he was thinking.

Feeling his throat dry, Ruth swallowed hard and continued to gaze at Ail.
He refused to look away first, staring straight into Ail’s eyes. Ail, with a
cold expression, tightened his grip on the sword in his hand as he returned
Ruth’s gaze.

“I don’t believe in humans. And I don’t believe in oaths of loyalty to power

or in the weak will of humans. The only thing I can believe in is myself.”

Hearing the cold, clear voice of the young man, Ruth felt a strange sense of
kinship as he unwaveringly met Ail’s gaze. Ruth, too, did not trust the weak
and evil side of humanity. He hated humans for their cowardice and
weakness in the face of power and authority. The way those with power
used it to exploit others was equally repulsive.

In the end, both Ail and Ruth were people who had fallen into a deep hatred
for humanity.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 Part
8 – Shanghai Fantasy

“I have two paths. One is to kill you and leave this place alone. The other is
to spare you. In both cases, if I’m lucky, I’ll escape this place; if I’m
unlucky, I’ll die. But either way, you will die. Whether I kill you here, or
whether I survive and leave this place, your life is already over.”

Ail’s words were undeniably true. If Ail killed him here, it was clear that
Ruth would die. Even if Ail spared him, if Ail died while escaping, Ruth
would still die, either as a guard or for another crime he would be blamed
for. And if Ail survived and decided to hold the Kaizel family accountable,
Ruth would still die.

It didn’t matter; he was going to die either way. His father had probably
foreseen this situation and had given him a sudden promotion for this very
reason. If someone else were here instead of him, like the future consort or
the son of the noble family, things would have been much more
complicated. So, by placing Ruth in this position, if Ail died, his sole
sacrifice would be blamed for failing to protect the Crown Prince, and if
they both died, it could easily be framed as an assassination attempt on the
Crown Prince.

There would be a significant stain on the family’s reputation, but as long as

Tasha had the Emperor’s favor—especially now that she was pregnant—it
would be impossible to wipe out the Kaizel family without a Crown Prince.
Whether it was a son or a daughter, she was the only hope for them. After
she gave birth, even if she had a daughter, it would be too late to punish the
Kaizel family. Clearly, his father had calculated everything and raised him
as Ail’s guard commander for this purpose.
Thinking this, Ruth clenched his fist. His father had never shown him
affection, but he never expected to be pushed into such a dire situation. No,
it was because he was his son that he was pushed. His legitimate sons, with
good backgrounds, were his assets, but Ruth was just the son of an inferior
concubine, and so was of no use to him.

With a sense of despair, Ruth tightly closed his eyes, and the sword that had
been pointed at his neck fell away. When he opened his eyes again, Ail
spoke in a relaxed tone.

“But there is one choice you can make.”

Ail’s voice had suddenly softened. His tone was now gentle, and Ruth
looked at him, bewildered, as he asked in return.

“What… what is it?”

“Join me on my ship.”

“… Pardon?”

For a moment, Ruth frowned, wondering if he had misheard. But it didn’t

seem like he had. Ail, with an indifferent expression, sheathed his sword
and began to explain.

“Two is better than one. To escape here, I’ll need your help, no matter what.
It’s obvious that I can’t escape on my own.”

That was certainly true. No matter how skilled Ail was, he was still just a
fourteen-year-old boy. Even now, he was barely holding on, but it was clear
that he would eventually tire.

“If you protect me, I won’t hold the Kaizel family responsible when I get
out of here. I’ll just say we were unlucky and encountered bandits who
targeted the nobility.”

Ruth, astonished by Ail’s audacious words, asked in a small voice, as if he

couldn’t believe it.

“Why? There’s such clear evidence…”

“There’s no evidence. Only suspicion and witnesses. Besides, you’re quite

useful.”

“Pardon?”

“After I leave here, I’ll be sick for a month, and I’ll keep you by my side,
clinging to you. It’s something a fourteen-year-old kid who’s been through a
great shock would do. Then, when I become an adult and take the throne,
you’ll have to stay by my side, becoming my shield. I’ll need to be
protected from those who want to harm me, hiding in your shadow. At least
until then, I need you.”

Ruth responded quietly, unable to understand Ail’s intentions.

“… I don’t understand what you mean…”

“You don’t need to know the details. I’ll handle everything. And another
reason is, if I were to survive and go after your family, it wouldn’t be easy.
The Emperor’s affection for my mother has already waned, and my
relatives are losing power. I could end up getting stabbed in the back if I stir
up trouble. Fighting against the Kaizel family is still too much for me. So,
I’m choosing the safer path.”

“The safer path… what do you mean?”

“I told you, you don’t need to know. Your job is to decide whether you’ll
board my ship and live, or whether you’ll abandon me and choose to die.”

Ail was asking a question with an answer that was all too obvious. No one
wants to die, especially not in such a meaningless way. In a situation like
this, everyone would refuse such a death. The choice between life and death
wasn’t really a choice—it was just a threat disguised as one.
“If that’s how you put it, of course, it’s the first option… but how can you
trust me? Didn’t you say you don’t believe in human will?”

Indeed, Ail had just said a little while ago that he didn’t believe in human
will or oaths. There was no way he could believe in promises. How could
he want to board the same ship as Ruth, after saying that? Ruth couldn’t
understand his intentions, and above all, he couldn’t bring himself to trust
him.

As Ruth looked at Ail with a somewhat confrontational gaze, Ail twisted his
red, captivating lips into a smile.

“Of course, I don’t believe you. That’s why Erita Jenin and Elsen Miel will
become prisoners. And your precious sister and mother, too. If you betray
me, it won’t end with just your death. Once we’ve made this contract, you
have to keep it to the end. If you betray me, I’ll kill them all right in front of
you. It will be brutal and cruel. I’ll make them die slowly.”

It wasn’t a hollow threat or an exaggeration. Ail was speaking with

complete sincerity, without a hint of exaggeration or metaphor, just
straightforward honesty. He wasn’t threatening Ruth; he was simply giving
him a warning. He was telling him that if he betrayed him, his death
wouldn’t be an easy one. So, Ail was warning him to follow his lead and do
as he said.

Ruth took a step back, a chill running down his spine as he thought of the
fearsome image of Ail, now seeming more like a terrifying monster than
just a young boy.

Seeing the pale face of Ruth, Ail seemed to read his thoughts. He smiled
faintly and shrugged as if it were no big deal.

“It’s always good to have leverage over someone. To threaten them and
keep them under my control, that’s the best strategy. And depending on the
situation, I might even show some kindness.”

Ruth felt his body stiffen. It was as if his blood had frozen. The guilt over
Erita and Elsen, the resentment and hatred toward his father, and the fear of
Ail all mixed together in his mind, causing an explosion of emotions.

Still, despite everything, Ruth swallowed hard and asked with a voice that
was barely audible, “What do you mean by ‘kindness’?”

“If you successfully protect me, I will break off my engagement with Erita
before I become an adult and have the official wedding. That part is up to
you. If you satisfy me, I will let her go.”

It was an incredibly bold offer. This was the perfect opportunity for Ruth to
fix what had gone wrong because of him.

Ruth suddenly felt a jolt of clarity.

“Will you honor the contract?”

“If you do.”

“…Alright. I will accept that contract.”

As soon as Ruth’s words ended, the sound of branches swaying in the

distance reached their ears, followed by the sound of hooves. The irregular
noises suggested that a small group was moving in their direction. Ruth
instinctively sensed that it was an enemy force approaching, not allies. Ail
seemed to sense the same, standing up and gripping the hilt of his sword.

“Your Highness, you have made the contract, right?”

“Yes.”

The conversation continued as both of them stared in the direction of the

sound.

“Then you should turn around and head back the way you came on
horseback. And if you encounter the army along the way, lead them here.”
Ruth, with a serious look in his eyes, drew his sword. Ail turned his gaze
towards Ruth and looked up at him with a puzzled expression. Without
meeting Ail’s eyes, Ruth answered his unspoken question.

“Two is better than one because one can guard the rear. I’ll buy time, so you
ride and join the knights. If you’re lucky, you might survive. If you’re
unlucky, you’ll die. But if we both stay here, we’ll both die.”

Ail didn’t respond to this. After all, Ail wasn’t the type to have the loyalty
to die alongside Ruth. Also, it wasn’t as if they could both escape together
—the horses were already exhausted. If they both tried to flee on horseback,
they would be caught quickly and die together. It would be better for the
smaller, lighter Ail to ride first and lead the troops. Ail understood this as
well, so he didn’t argue. Rather than replying, he quickly went to the horse
and mounted it, pulling the reins. Listening for the sound of the
approaching hooves, Ail, seizing the perfect moment, kicked the horse’s
side and left Ruth with his final words.

“Don’t die.”

Soaked by the relentless rain, Ruth barely found a small cave and entered,
clutching his bleeding left arm. Once inside, he checked the surroundings
once again. The sun had already set. He couldn’t clearly remember how he
had escaped here. It was fortunate that he knew the terrain of the area well.
It was a small cave he used to hide in during childhood when he had run
away with Elsen. He used long moss from the rocks to cover the entrance,
then crouched inside the small cave that was just big enough for him to sit
with his back bent.

Blood continued to drip from the wound on his left arm. Judging by the fact
that he could still move it, it seemed that his bones and muscles weren’t
affected, but the wound had been deep. His arm, neck, chest, and thighs
were all covered with shallow cuts. To be honest, he owed his survival to
the sudden downpour. After Ail left, a heavy rainstorm had swept through,
swelling the stream and confusing the enemies, giving Ruth the chance to
find this cave, which he had often hidden in.
It was pure luck. Or perhaps misfortune. He was the type who was cursed
with terrible luck.

“Heh… ha…”

A hollow laugh escaped his lips. Now that he thought about it, the first time
he had fled here had been on a day like this. Of course, it was a weaker rain
and still had the coldness of spring. He had come to this place to avoid the
chilly drizzle while climbing the mountain. He didn’t remember the exact
details, but it was probably a day when his older brother had scolded him
severely. His older brother, Eilen Kaizel, appeared gentle and soft-spoken
on the outside, but to Ruth, he was relentlessly cruel and terrifying. Eilen,
the child born outside the family by their father, had always harassed and
despised him, often blaming him for his origins. In hindsight, it was strange
how he treated his mother and younger sister with kindness and generosity,
yet always showed disdain for Ruth, being particularly difficult with him.

The reason for his hatred was now faint, but Ruth remembered that he had
been so sick of it that he had left the mansion, ridden a horse without a
destination, and ended up in the Endia Mountains. After leaving the horse at
a nearby inn, he had climbed the mountain without any plan. Perhaps he
had been thinking of dying. No, it seemed that was exactly what he had
wanted. He had climbed the mountain with thoughts of starving to death,
but when it began to rain, he had rushed into this cave to spend the night.

The night on the mountain was cold and lonely. As he trembled from the
cries of all kinds of beasts that echoed in the late night, Ruth made up his
mind not to think about dying again the next day when the sun rose. He was
determined to push aside the hunger and the fear that had tormented him
throughout the night and descend the mountain. In some ways, that day
became a turning point in his life.

Ruth, who had been lying with his eyes closed, listening to the sound of
rain outside, eventually opened his eyes and tore the bottom of his clothes
to bind the wound on his arm. If he was lucky, he would survive with the
help of the knights. If not, he would die. Either way, it didn’t matter to him.
At least Ail would survive, so things wouldn’t go exactly as his father
intended.

That alone was enough for Ruth. By now, both hatred and regret had faded.
All that remained was exhaustion and pain. The heat from the wounds all
over his body and the deep, throbbing pain that seemed to seep into his skin
made him clench his teeth. Ruth, his eyes squeezed shut, waited for the pain
to subside.

All he could think about was how desperately he wished the pain would
disappear as quickly as possible.

It was hot and painful.

Breathing itself was a struggle.

As his mind spun from the pain, his mother’s face appeared before him. He
remembered her as beautiful as a flower, her presence full of a fragrant,
free-spirited air. He could almost hear her sighing softly as she sat in a
small room, embroidering. His father had never truly loved his mother. He
only wanted to possess her. He had wanted to trap the most beautiful
woman in Karileum, who was admired by everyone and had never been
captured by anyone, in his own cage to show her off. When she accepted his
proposal, his sudden shift of interest to another woman was proof of how
false and meaningless his affections truly were.

Ruth had loved his mother, the woman who lived freely. She had worn
dazzling dresses, had men at her feet, and exchanged witty and cheerful
banter like the wind. That’s why Ruth hated his father even more. If it
weren’t for his younger sister, he would never have come to the Kaizel
mansion.

He wanted to return. To the bustling city of his childhood, full of the scent
of wine and flowers, where the women’s laughter filled the air.

He planned to return there as soon as his sister’s marriage was decided and
his mother permitted it. That city would give him stability and happiness.
Perhaps he was still holding onto illusions of the brothel city where he had
grown up. It had always been beautiful and glamorous, and everyone there
had been smiling, so it was easy for him to remember it as a paradise. But
still, he missed it so much.

He longed for it terribly. His hometown, just as much as he longed for his
mother. No, that city was his mother herself. The women who lived there
had raised him. He wanted to see them all again. They would give him
candy when he passed by, and the pretty women, with the scent of perfume,
would gently touch his cheek. The women who had cried would smile
through their tear-streaked faces when they saw him, and those who had
been hurt by love would always hold him and ramble on.

He missed the women who would smile just because he smiled at them.
Those delicate, weak women who were endlessly kind and deep-hearted—
he missed them terribly.

He wanted to go back.

He wanted to go back so badly.

He wanted to break the chains that bound him, throw off the weight on his
shoulders, and run away.

He wanted to escape from this filthy, shameless world of humans to a

paradise of flowers.

The reason he was sitting in this small cave in pain was because of his
father. The beginning of all his misfortune was his father.

The sun had set, and the temperature was dropping with the sudden rain.
Ruth’s body temperature was also gradually decreasing. The surrounding
cold and the rain had soaked him, but the real reason for the drop in
temperature was the blood loss. Ruth thought that the knights would not
venture deep into the mountains to search for him in such a heavy rain. He
would not do something so reckless if he were in their place. If he were in
good condition, it wouldn’t be a problem, but in his current state, he
couldn’t guarantee that he would survive until the next morning. In fact, he
knew that he wouldn’t make it. Even if he managed to hold on, it would be
impossible to survive the night with all the blood he had lost.

As Ail had said, it didn’t matter what happened; he was going to die
anyway. Perhaps that young and clever prince even had the ability to
foresee the future.

Ruth smiled wryly as these thoughts crossed his mind and closed his eyes.
At the same time, he wished that he would fall asleep and die peacefully
without pain. Since he was going to die anyway, he wanted to pass away
quietly.

“…Ruth! Ruth!”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 Part
9 – Shanghai Fantasy

Ruth barely managed to lift his heavy eyelids, roused from unconsciousness
by the sharp sting on his cheek and the desperate voice calling his name. As
his vision cleared, the sight of Elsen’s pale, stricken face came into focus.
His neatly combed brown hair was soaked as if he’d been caught in the rain,
and his lips trembled. His cheeks and lips were already tinged blue.

“…Elsen…”
“Yes, are you awake?”
“How did you…?”

Before Ruth could ask how Elsen had found his, he pulled his limp body
into a tight embrace. His strong arms, trembling slightly, wrapped around
his shoulders, and he felt the warmth of his tears against his neck. He must
have been deeply worried.

Hearing his pitiful sobs, Ruth tried to raise his hand to stroke his hair but
had to lower it again as searing pain shot through his. A low groan escaped
his lips, and Elsen quickly pulled away, startled.
“Are you hurt?”
“Yes… a little.”
“It’s not just ‘a little.’”

When Elsen finally noticed Ruth’s injured left arm, his already pale face
grew even whiter.
“We need to treat this immediately.”

It was only then that Ruth, regaining some clarity, looked behind Elsen with
dazed eyes. Though the rain had stopped, it was still dark outside. The
gentle hum of insects hinted it was still night. Surely no search party would
be operating at this hour—it must have been Elsen acting alone.

“Did you come here by yourself?”

“The knights wouldn’t move, so I had to. Climb onto my back. Let’s get out
of here.”

Elsen removed his cloak and wrapped it around Ruth’s body. As he fastened
it, Ruth suddenly remembered something important and grabbed his hand.
“What about His Highness?”
“…He’s safe. He reunited with the knights and returned straight to the villa
to rest.”

Hearing Elsen’s explanation, Ruth let out a small sigh of relief.

“Thank goodness.”
“His Highness is fine. Right now, you’re the one we need to worry about.
We need to get you treated.”
“It’s too much right now.”
“You can move. The rain’s let up; we’ll make it down the mountain.”
“It’ll be hard to find the path at this hour.”
“I made it here, didn’t I? I know this mountain well.”

Elsen spoke reassuringly. Feeling that everything would be alright with

him, Ruth gave a small nod. Both of them were familiar with the mountain
terrain—they could find a way out.

“Lean on me.”

Elsen bent his back and grabbed Ruth’s arm, helping him rise slowly. A
chilling cold and sharp pain shot through him, but Ruth bit his lip and
endured.

“Just hold on a little longer.”

With Elsen’s support, Ruth finally stepped out of the cave, letting out a sigh
as he saw the faint moonlight. The mountain, heavy with damp air, was
illuminated by the round moon. The thin drizzle sparkled in the white light,
resembling falling snow. It glimmered like a midwinter snowfall under the
moon’s glow, though Ruth realized it wasn’t snow—it was light descending
to the earth.

Ruth gripped Elsen’s arm tightly and shook his head, trying to keep his
fading consciousness together. He had to stay awake until they escaped the
forest. But his head kept drooping, his strength waning.

“Ruth, stay with me.”

Elsen, holding him up, tried desperately to rouse him. Ruth also fought to
keep his head upright, but his weakened body defied his will. His strength
failed, and he began slipping down.

“Ruth, get on the horse. Ruth?”

Elsen grabbed the reins and spoke urgently, but before Ruth could respond,
a torch appeared in the distance. Shouts and the sound of rushing air filled
the forest.
“There they are!” a rough male voice roared as the pounding of hooves
approached rapidly.

“Ruth, get up. Just hold on a bit longer.”

As the cacophony grew closer, Ruth gritted his teeth and struggled to open
his eyes. Just then, the sharp whistle of an arrow pierced the air.

A distant torch fell, and soon more arrows followed, extinguishing the lights
approaching them. The torches had served as perfect targets.

Then came the rhythmic pounding of hooves—a sound of discipline and

precision. It was the trained soldiers, their orderly movement unmistakable,
heading directly toward them. Relieved, Ruth’s body slackened. Somehow,
the knights had moved to find him after all.

It was a stroke of luck—Ruth’s life spared, and Elsen saved from sharing
his fate. Both were beyond grateful.
Elsen, who was cradling Ruth beside the horse, quickly bowed his head as
the figure leading the approaching knights came into view. Elsen had
indeed deserted without authorization. After protesting the commander’s
decision not to send a rescue team due to the late hour and the rain, he had
stormed out on his own. He knew it was reckless to search the mountain at
such a time, but he was confident he could find Ruth. He was certain he
would be in the small cave he had always retreated to when he ran away
during their childhood.

That certainty, however, had not convinced the other knights. Accepting
this, Elsen had resigned himself to facing punishment, only to discover that
the knights had followed him shortly after his departure. What surprised
him more was that the person leading the rescue party was not the
commander but Ail himself.

Under the soft moonlight, Ail’s red hair glistened, wet from the rain, its
striking color so vivid it seemed unnatural. The droplets falling from his
hair were clear, not bloodstained, despite its intense crimson hue. Ail,
standing under the moonlight, appeared both chillingly cold and hauntingly
captivating. His pale face, sharp and sculpted, seemed almost like an icy
statue.

Elsen bowed his head even lower, averting his gaze, and confessed his guilt.
“Your Highness, I deserve punishment for leaving the knights without
authorization. However, please allow me to move Ruth first. His injuries are
severe.”

Tightening his grip on Ruth’s limp body, Elsen spoke with urgency. Ail’s
cold voice fell like frost.
“…Let go.”

The subject and object of Ail’s command were omitted, but his words were
unmistakable. Elsen lifted his head in confusion.
“Pardon?”
“I said let go of Ruth Kaizel. Kamiel, take the Commander.”
Only then did Elsen notice Kamiel standing behind Ail. It seemed Kamiel
had come straight from the royal palace upon hearing the grim news. After
all, the enemy’s entire knight order had gathered on the mountain.

Elsen remained motionless for a moment, prompting Kamiel to dismount

and approach him. Taking Ruth into his arms, Kamiel reassured Elsen
softly.
“Don’t worry. Ruth will be alright.”

After calming Elsen, Kamiel gently woke Ruth and hoisted him onto the
horse, climbing up behind him to secure his position. Though the terrain
wasn’t overly rugged, it was unsuitable for a carriage or stretcher. As Ruth’s
body kept slipping, Kamiel steadied him firmly before gripping the reins.
Ail, looking down at Elsen, spoke coldly.
“The punishment for deserting the knights will be handled by your
commander. Let’s move down the mountain.”

Without another word, as if the matter wasn’t worth further discussion, Ail
turned his horse and rode back the way he came. Kamiel followed,
gesturing for Elsen to mount his own horse. Elsen quickly obeyed, falling
into step with the knights’ procession.

It was a summer night bathed in moonlight, painting the world in silvery

white.

Time crawled forward, even more so when confined to a sickbed.

A month later, Ruth finally donned his uniform again, his left arm still
immobilized in a sling strapped from shoulder to chest. Leading four
knights, he walked through the gilded palace corridors. Despite his
lingering injuries from the hunting tournament, Ruth had pushed himself to
recover and return to the knight order as soon as possible. The reason for
this urgency was simple: he needed to meet Ail and confirm something.

Two nights ago, while recuperating at the Kaizel estate, Ruth had received
unexpected news from his mother. Jessie Errington had proposed to Ruth’s
younger sister, Leia. Though Ruth had momentarily forgotten due to his
illness, he remembered that he had entered into a peculiar agreement with
Ail. He needed to find out if Jessie’s proposal was part of Ail’s plans. And if
it was, he had to understand what Ail was thinking.

Ruth also needed to confront Ail about the gifts and letters that had been
sent daily during his convalescence. Ail, who always seemed indifferent
toward humans, had sent him flowers, peculiar notes, and strange trinkets. It
was so out of character that Ruth’s father and brother had relentlessly
questioned him about his relationship with Ail, leaving Ruth thoroughly
exasperated.

“What kind of tune is he playing? I can’t dance without knowing the

melody,” Ruth muttered under his breath as he sighed. Before he knew it,
he had arrived at Ail’s chamber.

Nodding politely to the knights standing guard outside, Ruth asked a

steward to announce his presence. The steward knocked on the door and
waited for a response. Soon, Ail’s resonant voice rang out.
“What is it?”

“Commander Ruth Kaizel is here,” the attendant announced.

As Ruth waited for Ail’s response, the door suddenly flew open, and a boy
with fiery red hair darted out, throwing himself into Ruth’s arms.
“Welcome!”

Startled by the unexpected greeting, Ruth looked down at the boy clinging
to him. In just a month, the boy had grown noticeably taller, his frame more
solid and defined. The rate of his growth was astonishing.
“Oh, uh… I apologize for causing you concern…”
“It’s fine. As long as you’re healthy. Come in. Meril, prepare some
refreshments.”

Ail’s warm, almost excessive welcome—personally running out, hugging

him, and then pulling him by the hand into his room—left Ruth questioning
if he was dreaming. Ail’s behavior was unusually reminiscent of an
ordinary boy his age. It felt oddly out of character for him.

What on earth had happened in the past month? Did Ail hit his head or
something? As these thoughts swirled in Ruth’s mind, he entered the room.
The moment the door clicked shut, Ail let go of Ruth’s hand, stepping back.
Ruth stole a glance at him, and a quiet sigh of relief escaped his lips.
Standing before him was the same cold and impassive prince he had seen a
month ago.

“You returned sooner than I expected,” Ail said, his voice low and devoid of
warmth. He didn’t even look directly at Ruth, his demeanor entirely
transformed. Ruth silently admired Ail’s impressive ability to act. As
expected, people don’t change so easily.

“Take a seat. I was going to bring this matter to you regardless. If you
hadn’t returned soon, I would have gone to the Keisel estate myself.”

Ruth thought to himself that it was a good thing he had returned when he
did. If Ail had shown up at his family’s estate, it would have been a disaster
—not just an inconvenience, but an outright catastrophe.

As he slowly sat in the chair Ail had indicated, Ruth composed himself and
spoke calmly.
“Before that, there’s something I’d like you to answer for me.”

Meeting Ail’s gaze directly, Ruth’s voice was steady. Ail leaned back in his
chair, a cold smile playing on his lips.
“You’re amusing.”
“What is?”
“A month ago, you would tremble like a leaf just at the sight of me, barely
able to meet my eyes. And now, you’re speaking to me so confidently.” Ail
chuckled. “Fascinating. You used to fear me—so much so that you couldn’t
even look me in the eye.”

It seemed Ail had been acutely aware of Ruth’s previous behavior. His
sharp observational skills were impressive. With no reason to deny it, Ruth
replied calmly.
“At the time, I really was afraid of Your Highness. You weren’t the kind of
person I could deal with easily.”
“And now?”
“Now that we’ve entered into a contract, binding each other with our
weaknesses, there’s nothing to fear. We stand on equal footing.”

At Ruth’s explanation, Ail’s eyes gleamed with amusement as he laughed

again.
“You really are fascinating. That’s exactly why I chose you. Even though
you were trembling like a frightened kitten back then, you had eyes that
couldn’t betray someone. You’re too scared to even think of betrayal.”

Ail’s assessment was painfully accurate. Ruth muttered with a bitter tone.
“That’s not exactly a compliment I enjoy hearing.”

“So, what do you want to ask me?”

“I heard that Lord Jesse proposed to my younger sister. While my family

welcomes the connection to the royal house, I’m curious if this was Your
Highness’s intention.”

“It was my intention. The more hostages, the better. Besides, Jessie may be
a bit frivolous, but he’s a good guy. He’s not a bad match for your sister. He
has no interest in power struggles, no grand ambitions, but he has sufficient
wealth and the backing of his family name. They can live a quiet,
comfortable life. Most importantly, he’s someone who knows how to value
others.”

Public opinion about Jessie was indeed favorable. He was known to be

straightforward, cheerful, and easygoing. While he had a tendency to enjoy
gossip, he wasn’t foolish enough to cause trouble. As Ail said, Jessie was an
ideal match for noblewomen seeking a peaceful life rather than the glamour
of court.

“Then why did you send me flowers?”

“To court you. Well, to pretend to, at least.”

At the word court, Ruth furrowed his brow.

“Excuse me?”

“If I act like I’m hopelessly infatuated with you, your family will feel
secure, and for the time being, they won’t dare make a move against me.
From here on, it’s up to you. Just play along and accept me at a reasonable
distance.”

“So, when you told me to act as a shield, this is what you meant?”

“Exactly.”

“I’m not sure if I’ll be able to meet Your Highness’s expectations.”

“You’ll have to. Otherwise, the hostages might be in danger.”

“That’s a threat.”

“How impudent. But I’ll overlook it since, in many ways, you’re essential
to me. All you need to do is serve as my link to humanity. Dealing with
people still feels awkward to me.”

As soon as Ail finished speaking, a knock sounded at the door. When Ail
granted permission to enter, the attendant stepped in, carefully carrying a
silver tray with tea and fruits, placing them on the table. Ail watched the
attendant’s movements silently before issuing a softer order.
“Bring me the red box on the table next to the bed.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Curious about the box’s contents, Ruth’s attention sharpened as he waited.

The attendant, moving quietly across the room, returned with a box covered
in red silk and placed it before Ail. Ail then gave another instruction.
“Let no one into the room. Not even you, until I call.”
“Understood.”

With a low voice, the attendant acknowledged the command, bowed, and
left the room. Ruth’s gaze remained fixed on the red box. It was the kind of
box noble families used to store precious jewels. Was Ail about to present
him with a ring or necklace? Feeling a twinge of anxiety, Ruth kept staring
at the box as Ail opened it with a sly smile.

“Let’s start with a game of cards first, shall we?”

Moonlight Madness Chapter 1 Part
10 – Shanghai Fantasy

A warm spring breeze wafted in through the slightly open door. Despite the
darkness and dryness of the palace at night, the fresh scent of grass
signaling the arrival of spring flowed in on the wind, stirring the thick
curtains. Catching the scent of grass tickling his nose, Ruth, who was sitting
and holding cards, frowned slightly. His face betrayed how tired he was of
the card game that had dragged on late into the night.

“It’s getting too late. Let’s call it a night,” he said, placing his final card
down.

The burly young man sitting across from him chuckled cheerfully.
“Three wins in a row. Is it bad luck, or are you just not trying?”

The young man’s voice was deep and smooth. Though he hadn’t yet
undergone his coming-of-age ceremony, Ail Linus, known as the “Prince of
Wind” and the most infamous libertine in the imperial palace, teased Ruth
with all the charm of his notorious reputation.

But Ruth wasn’t one to take the bait. No matter how irresistibly beautiful
and captivating this prince might be, four years of playing card games
would wear anyone down. A lack of enthusiasm was only natural.

“Both,” Ruth replied curtly.

“That’s a rather disinterested answer,” Ail remarked.

“Isn’t it about time you got bored of this too, Your Highness? Let’s try
something else for a change.”
“How about we do what everyone thinks we’re doing when we meet late at
night? Something sweaty and breathless?”

Ruth shook his head in exasperation at Ail’s increasingly brazen jokes. This
playful demeanor contrasted sharply with Ruth’s first impression of Ail,
which still lingered vividly in his mind. Whether it was time that had
changed things, or simply Ail himself, Ruth couldn’t decide. Over the past
four years, Ail had perfected the persona of a lazy, hedonistic, and
profoundly ignorant prince, earning himself not only the nickname “Prince
of Wind” but also “The Worst Prince in Karileum’s History.”

In truth, even Ruth sometimes forgot that this was only an act. Or perhaps
Ail had so thoroughly immersed himself in this persona that it had become
his reality. The incident at the hunting tournament four years ago had
marked a significant turning point, making Ruth wonder if this side of Ail
was his true nature all along.

Though Ail had grown into a strong and dazzlingly handsome man, his
behavior was appalling. Many nobles openly criticized his conduct, but the
ailing emperor shielded him, justifying Ail’s actions as a result of
psychological trauma stemming from the near-death experience four years
ago.

With Ail’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, however, Ruth’s family

was beginning to back Prince Nathan, the second prince born to Ruth’s aunt
Tasha, as the next crown prince. Yet Ail’s disgraceful behavior meant that
these efforts were relatively subdued. Many simply waited for the
emperor’s passing, expecting Ail’s downfall to come naturally, fueled by his
own scandals.

One scandal stood out above all others. Over the past four years, Ail had
been with countless partners—none of them women. The rumor that he
avoided women entirely had already spread across the nation, raising doubts
about his ability to produce an heir. This alone was enough to be a fatal
flaw.
To make matters worse, Ail had been summoning Ruth to his chambers
every few days, only to send him away looking disheveled. No one knew
that all they did was play cards, engage in mock war games with maps, or
occasionally take turns reading risqué novels that Ruth had smuggled from
his hometown.

Four years ago, Ruth had been terrified of Ail. Now, he could laugh at his
crude jokes and engage in playful banter. Time, it seemed, was indeed a
frightening thing.

“Let’s stop here. I’m tired,” Ruth said.

“Fine, then go ahead and sleep first,” Ail replied, gesturing toward the bed.

“What?”

“Accidents happen. Maybe tonight’s the night you spend the night here by
mistake.”

“There’s no need to plan things so meticulously, Your Highness. Everyone

already knows about your… preferences. And the fact that we’re allegedly
involved is no secret.”

“Oh? And what’s so amusing about that?” Ail asked with interest when
Ruth trailed off, scanning Ail up and down with a smirk.

“The funny thing is, people think I’m the one Topping [1]Seme, Top you.
And honestly, someone as big as you isn’t my type,” Ruth quipped.

“Hah! That’s amusing. Should we change the rumors, then?”

“No need. It’s all lies anyway, so it doesn’t matter. I’ll be going now,” Ruth
said, strapping his sword back to his side.

Just as he took a step, Ail pulled loose the neatly tied ribbon in Ruth’s hair
and embraced him from behind.
“If you’re leaving now, you should look a little more disheveled,” Ail
murmured softly, his warm breath tickling Ruth’s ear as his strong arms
encircled Ruth’s waist.

Ail had grown tall enough that Ruth now had to look up at him. The boyish
charm of his younger days had given way to the commanding presence of a
man, exuding a potent and overwhelming masculinity.

Feeling Ail’s chest pressing against his back and the strength of his arms,
Ruth’s face flushed red. Ail always played these kinds of tricks, but Ruth
could never get used to them. No matter how many times they argued about
it, the same situation would repeat itself.

Ail leaned closer, his breath warm against Ruth’s neck, and kissed the
exposed skin. Ruth flinched at the heat and tried to pull away, but Ail bit
down deliberately, leaving a mark. The intentionality behind the act made
Ruth shut his eyes tightly, waiting for Ail’s lips to retreat.

When Ail finally let go and stepped back, he couldn’t resist one last jab.

“You’re still such a child. Is it because you’re a virgin?”

“Shut up,” Ruth snapped, storming toward the door, his hair disheveled and
his face burning with embarrassment.

Behind him, Ail’s laughter rang out, further fueling Ruth’s irritation. He
threw the door open with unnecessary force, startling the knights waiting
outside. They bowed quickly, but Ruth waved them off and stormed down
the hallway, his long hair flying behind him as the knights and attendants
began whispering.

“It looks like they fought again.”

“Yeah, how long will it last this time?”
“A day.”

“Oh, come on, it’ll last two days this time.”

“One day, tops. With His Highness acting like that, who could stop him?
Honestly, it’s bizarre how well they get along.”

Behind the door, Ail sat in his chair, listening to their hushed murmurs.
Even without straining to hear, he could guess exactly what they were
gossiping about. Ruth had stormed out in a huff, and now they were
speculating about the scene.

“Ha… what an amusing guy,” Ail muttered, letting out a hollow laugh as he
gazed at the hair ribbon left behind in his hand.

This game wouldn’t last much longer. For one reason or another, Ruth
would have to disappear soon. Ail felt no guilt about it—he had never
intended to keep the promises he made to Ruth in the first place.

“It’s been fun, Ruth Kaizel.”

Even as he spoke those words, Ail raised the ribbon to his lips, pressing a
light kiss to it. Ruth’s scent lingered on the fabric—a simple, honest
fragrance that still clung to it.

No matter how vivid or enchanting a flower’s scent might be, it would

eventually fade. It would be up to Ail to pluck the bloom and crush it
underfoot when the time came. And yet, he couldn’t help but feel a trace of
regret for the lingering fragrance. Perhaps it was the inevitable attachment
formed over four years, a bond even someone like Ail couldn’t entirely
dismiss.

But human emotions were ultimately useless. They were nothing more than
fragile shards of a weak heart, crushed without mercy in the face of power.
Losing such fragments was no real loss.

At most, he might remember and laugh about it someday.

There was someone like that once, he would think and will probably
chuckle to himself, recalling Ruth’s face.

Time was running out. The precarious balance of the present would soon
shatter, and the moment to tip the scales was fast approaching.
References

References
↑1 Seme, Top
Moonlight Madness Chapter 2 Part
1 – Shanghai Fantasy

The air was becoming noticeably warmer. Ruth, who loved this season
when spring transitioned into summer, felt the fragrant breeze filled with
the scent of flowers but kept his face stiff. Sitting across from his elder
brother, Eilen, in the office of the Chancellor, the central administrative
body within the royal palace, Ruth was trying hard to suppress his
increasingly grim expression.

The reason Eilen, who assisted their father in his duties as Chancellor, had
suddenly summoned Ruth was none other than to chastise his recent
behavior. He was relentlessly questioning him about the rumors circulating
—how he often spent time in Ail’s chambers, leaving late at night looking
disheveled.

Ruth couldn’t exactly deny the accusations, so he endured the scolding

while suppressing his anger. He listened as Eilen, with a sharp tone that felt
like a mouse being cornered, finally ended his tirade after what felt like an
eternity. Only then did Ruth lift his gaze to look at his brother’s face.

With his neatly cropped brown hair and black eyes, Eilen, a man ten years
older than Ruth, had a composed and handsome appearance. However, his
personality, especially towards Ruth, was unbearable. Calling him during
the busiest time leading up to the hunting competition just to scold him was
proof of that.

“Do not act recklessly during this critical time. It’s improper to be overly
casual with His Highness in official settings and to speak rudely. Everyone
already knows you’re of humble origins without you making it so obvious.”
As Eilen concluded his final remark, Ruth clenched his fists and forced
himself to reply with insincere words.
“I’ll be careful.”
“Things might change after the coming-of-age ceremony, but until then,
you must serve flawlessly.”

The emphasis on “after the coming-of-age ceremony” hinted at some

hidden agenda. Glancing at Eilen’s face, Ruth couldn’t decipher what he
was plotting but lowered his gaze again under his piercing stare.

“Now that I think of it, there’s the matter of a pillow talk petition…”
At Eilen’s sudden comment, Ruth frowned, wondering what he was getting
at. Without breaking his stoic expression, Eilen continued.
“Since the formal marriage with Erita Jenin has not been finalized, there’s
still an opportunity.”
“What?”
“I’m thinking of pushing Salina as the Crown Princess candidate.”

Ruth’s heart sank for a moment. While Eilen was unaware of certain facts,
the mention of replacing the Crown Princess made him uneasy. Ail had
promised that if Ruth could protect him, he would break off his engagement
with Erita before marriage. If Ail was sincere, the position of Crown
Princess would eventually go to someone else anyway, and Ruth had been
curious about who the likely candidate might be.

Despite Ail’s current engagement, many noble families were persistently

introducing their daughters to him, hoping to have them noticed, even if Ail
had a known penchant for men. With the Emperor gravely ill, there was a
flurry of behind-the-scenes maneuvers to secure a position as a concubine at
the least. Among the most active contenders was Salina Astro, Eilen’s
sister-in-law.

“But he’s engaged to Erita,” Ruth pointed out.

“The Jenin family will be pushed aside soon enough. There’s no reason to
keep them any longer. His Highness will need a new Crown Princess
candidate. Given his lack of wit, if we strongly recommend someone, he
won’t have much choice.”

The Astro family was a prestigious lineage with ties to the imperial family.
The Earl of Astro was known for his generosity and integrity, overseeing
the financial administration of the entire empire. While his daughter’s
lineage was impeccable, Ruth disliked Salina. Although a young woman
who had just come of age, she exuded mature femininity and ambition. Her
aggressive pursuit of Ail was particularly off-putting.

“You should take any opportunity to speak to His Highness about Salina.”
Ruth had already mentioned Salina to Ail multiple times, though the stories
were far from flattering.
“I’ll arrange a meeting between His Highness and Salina soon. You must
cooperate.”

As Eilen finished, Ruth felt a sense of unease. He had assumed his brother
and father planned to sideline Ail entirely, but introducing Salina as the
Crown Princess suggested a different motive. No matter how well Ail
played the role of an empty-headed prince, Eilen and their father wouldn’t
ignore potential risks entirely. Was Salina being positioned to mitigate these
risks? However, Salina was far too ambitious to be content as the consort of
a puppet prince.

What were their father and Ailen really planning?

“Go now. On your way, stop by and greet Lady Tasha and see Prince
Nathan. They’ve expressed disappointment at not seeing you while you’re
in the palace.”
“Understood.”

Ruth avoided Tasha’s chambers, where she stayed with Nathan, because
Tasha’s probing made him uncomfortable. However, Eilen’s insistence left
him no choice. He would undoubtedly summon him again if he didn’t
comply. Besides, Ruth missed Nathan, so he decided to visit.

After finishing his formal farewell, Ruth rose and left the office. Exiting the
modestly elegant central administration building, Ruth headed toward the
White Palace, where Tasha and Nathan resided. From a distance, he spotted
Tasha and Nathan walking toward him and stopped. Recognizing him, they
also halted.

“It’s been a while,” Ruth greeted, bowing his head.

A small child, waddling toward him, hugged his legs. Nathan was fond of
Ruth despite their infrequent meetings, and Ruth found him endearing.
Nathan was his younger cousin and, more importantly, an adorable child.

“It’s been a while, Your Highness.”

When Ruth bowed again with a genuine smile, Nathan, with his golden
eyes shining, stretched out his arms. Unlike Ail, who had red hair, Nathan
inherited Tasha’s golden hair, the imperial family’s symbol. The child was
so lovable that Ruth glanced at Tasha for permission. At her silent nod,
Ruth picked up the small boy, who giggled and clung to him.

A soft scent of milk wafted from Nathan, who had likely just had a snack
before their walk.
“Have you been well?”

When Ruth asked that, the child nodded and smiled. The sight of soft, white
cheeks and the sweet scent of milk warmed Ruth’s heart. Whenever he saw
Nathan, he couldn’t help but think about wanting a child. A beautiful child,
just like this one.

“It’s so hard to see you these days.”

As Ruth caressed Nathan’s cheek, Tasha, watching with a disapproving

gaze, spoke reproachfully. She never seemed to approve of Ruth being at
Ail’s side.

“I’m sorry. I was just on my way to greet you both.”

“You cling to Ail so much, but can’t spare a moment for Nathan? Knowing
full well how much he likes you?”
“I apologize.”

Tasha’s face looked drawn and tired, likely from taking care of the emperor,
whose health had been deteriorating.

“Ail and you, the emperor too… None of you spare a thought for Nathan.
He’s so lonely.”

Tasha, uncharacteristically, began to complain. It was unlike her, but

exhaustion from tending to the emperor had likely made her more irritable.
Ruth understood. The emperor, who doted on her, couldn’t bear to be apart
from her even in his sickbed. However, he had always been indifferent to
his children, showing no affection toward Ail even when the empress was in
his favor.

The emperor was a notorious womanizer who adored women but disliked
children. To him, children were merely heirs. Given this, it wasn’t
surprising that Tasha lavished her son with excessive affection. Ruth felt a
deep sympathy for Nathan. In the palace, the only men Nathan could rely
on for care were Ruth’s father, brother, and Ruth himself. But his father and
brother weren’t fond of children, so Nathan naturally gravitated toward
Ruth.

“I don’t expect anything from you,” Tasha said. “Just come by when you
can and show him your face. Nathan seems to like you a lot.”

Seeing her gaunt face and Nathan clinging to his neck, Ruth couldn’t bring
himself to voice his reluctance to visit the White Palace. Tasha’s eyes, once
filled with ambition, now reflected only a mother’s concern for her child.

“I will. Once the hunting tournament ends, I’ll have more time and will visit
often.”

This time, Ruth spoke with sincerity. After all, his days of coming and
going from the imperial palace were numbered. In the meantime, he wanted
to see Nathan as much as possible, to show him the love he deserved.
The child’s sweet scent lingered, and Ruth found himself wondering if this
was the fragrance of heaven.

“You went to see Nathan?”

The moment Ruth returned to the knight’s quarters, Ail summoned him, and
that was his first question. The implication of surveillance irked Ruth, who
replied with mild irritation.

“He’s my cousin. Surely it’s okay to visit him once in a while.”

“Can I believe that you only saw the child?”

Ail, clearly upset, didn’t meet Ruth’s eyes. Instead, he sat in his study,
examining a map. Seeing this, Ruth walked over and unceremoniously took
a seat across from him, glancing at the map as he responded.

“I really only saw Nathan. It was my brother who had something to say.”

“What did Eilen Kaizel want to talk about?”

In a cold, emotionless tone, Ail murmured while pinning a spot on the map.
The pin marked Birel, a region under the Kaizel family’s jurisdiction.

“He’s arranging a meeting between Salina and Your Highness.”

“Salina?”

Ail finally looked at Ruth, his face now donning the facade of the dim-
witted crown prince.

“Yes, it seems he intends for Salina to become your consort.”

“It seems Eilen is quite bold, saying that to you, who is officially my lover.”

“Well, it’s not like I can be your consort anyway. He even suggested to
convince you through Pillow talk.”
“Will you, then?”

Ail’s smirk made Ruth’s heart pound. Even knowing it was all a pretense,
whenever Ail smiled at him like that, it sent a sharp pain through his chest.
Maintaining a neutral expression was almost impossible. When Ail wore his
serious face, he was intimidating, but when he wore his mask, he was
irresistibly charming. Ruth thought that perhaps Salina, too, had fallen for
that face.

“Your four years of effort are yielding terrifying results. Once your position
stabilizes, you’ll need to marry someone, or you’ll end up without an heir.
And I do want children.”

“You? A father? That doesn’t suit you.”

Ail picked up another pin and marked a different spot on the map. Watching
him, Ruth frowned slightly.

“I like children. I’d want five, at least.”

“And what would you do with so many?”

“I simply like them. Unlike Your Highness, I enjoy small things.”

While Ruth spoke, Ail pinned a location near Karileum, the city of Vera.
Changing the topic, Ail explained:

“This will be the battleground. To expand along the coast, we need to take
Clozium, but to do that, Vera must fall first.”

As Ail pointed to the map, Ruth scowled, displeased.

“Do we have to target that place?”

Vera, though technically a vassal of Karileum, was a self-governing city

that had been Ruth’s home until he was ten years old. It held both strategic
and personal significance, making the thought of attacking it unbearable.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 2 Part
2 – Shanghai Fantasy

‘Vera’ was technically a subordinate territory under the domain of Karileum

but was officially designated as an autonomous red-light district. It was
where Ruth lived with his mother until he was ten. Originally under
Karileum’s control due to its strategic location in the heart of the Leman
continent, Karileum was forced to grant Vera autonomy due to constant
invasions by Clozium to the south and Baikan to the north. These invasions
weakened Karileum’s military power, and 120 years ago, the Treaty of Vera
was signed, which included a promise not to attack Vera first. Since then,
Vera had developed into an independent red-light district.

Of course, as a subordinate territory of Karileum, Vera adopted its language

and culture and still paid taxes to Karileum, but the non-aggression treaty
remained valid to this day. It was not a place where troops could be sent
recklessly. Moreover, it was Ruth’s hometown.

“Why? Are you concerned because it’s your hometown?”

“Yes. It’s a place I’ll return to someday.”
“Really? You’re willing to give up this comfortable life in the Imperial
Palace to return to a red-light district? Why? Aren’t you supposed to marry
and have children?”
“I dislike this place. If my mother and younger sibling’s safety were
ensured, I’d return to Vera immediately. I plan to have children in Vera.”

Ruth’s heartfelt statement made Ail look genuinely surprised.

“Interesting. Being the Crown Prince’s guard is quite a prestigious title,
isn’t it? What will you do when you return to Vera at your age? You’re too
old to sell your body, so are you planning to become a brothel owner?”
At Ail’s twisted question, Ruth sighed and removed the pin stuck in Vera on
the map.
“I just want to return and rest. So, please don’t touch it.”

Ruth casually tossed the pin aside, bowed his head to examine the map
closely, and then asked again,
“Is this a new map? I see some areas I’ve never seen before.”
“…Yes. I got a new map because the Duchy of Albia has split into three
parts. Are you really planning to return?”
“I have to leave before things get more complicated. Once His Highness’s
coming-of-age ceremony is over, he’ll have to marry someone, and I can’t
remain in the palace.”

Without replying, Ail coldly observed Ruth studying the map. Ruth felt
uneasy under Ail’s icy gaze. No matter how much Ail changed his tone or
behavior, that cold look in his eyes remained. It reminded Ruth that Ail had
not completely transformed into a different person. It kept her from acting
carelessly.

Ail Linus was a predator hiding sharp claws and teeth. His languid and lazy
demeanor was a facade. Lower your guard, and he’d strike your neck in an
instant. Ruth always kept her guard up around him. Anyone who
underestimated him was a fool. Ruth resolved never to make that mistake.
If she did, that beast would devour her in an instant—her mind, body,
everything.

She had to escape before being devoured.

“You remember our agreement, don’t you?”

Still looking at the map, Ruth asked calmly. Ail replied in an equally
composed voice,
“Of course.”
“Please honor it. Once His Highness’s coming-of-age ceremony is over, my
younger sibling will marry Lord Jessie immediately, and my mother will
leave with me. As long as Your Highness keeps your promise to release
Erita, I’ll leave the palace without causing any trouble. I hope you’ll uphold
the contract cleanly until the end.”
For a moment, Ail looked caught off guard. He hadn’t expected Ruth to
think that far ahead. He’d always assumed his innocent, trusting demeanor
meant he blindly believed in him. Over the past four years, Ruth had never
brought up the contract himself.

“What’s gotten into you all of a sudden? Why mention it now?”

“The coming-of-age ceremony is approaching. I’ve fulfilled my part of the
agreement, so it’s natural for me to expect the promised compensation.”
“That’s true, but… there’s still quite some time left before the contract is
fulfilled. I’m not automatically crowned Emperor after my coming-of-age
ceremony.”
“I’ve heard His Majesty’s health isn’t well. It seems likely you’ll be
entrusted with regency as soon as you complete the ceremony.”
“I didn’t know you were so well-informed.”
“You already knew, didn’t you? In fact, everyone in the palace knows.
There’s bound to be some upheaval before then, too.”
“You’re that eager to leave?”
“I don’t want to stay here and risk being killed by you or your future
consort. You planned to get rid of me anyway, didn’t you?”

Even as Ruth hit the mark, Ail maintained a stoic expression. But internally,
he was quite surprised. He hadn’t expected the seemingly simple Ruth to
have such sharp political instincts. Yet Ruth still didn’t look at him, his
finger resting on Vera on the map, gazing at it with affection.

“I’ll leave on my own, so you don’t have to do anything. That place is my

only refuge.”

“You’re really an amusing one.”

At Ail’s remark, Ruth glanced at the clock, stood up, and bowed politely to
him.
“I’ll be taking my leave now.”

As expected, Ail, also checking the time, smiled as he asked Ruth,

“Will you eat before you go?”
“I have a prior engagement.”
“With whom?”
“I need to discuss something with Kamiel. The new personnel changes have
created some complications. I also need to prepare for the hunting
tournament.”
“Is that so? Then it can’t be helped. Go on.”

Ail’s curt reply, without pressing further, made Ruth pause and look at him
for a moment. Ail was smiling—his face that of a playful, somewhat
debonair man. But his eyes were as cold as ice, so much so that Ruth felt he
couldn’t dare speak further.

“Your Highness.”
“What?”
“When you’re with me, you don’t have to strain yourself acting.”
“What do you mean?”
“It’s burdensome. And, more than anything, it’s unnatural. Maybe it works
with others, but I find it uncomfortable. Knowing the truth and still seeing
you act here in this room—it feels forced and unsettling. Moreover… your
sudden changes in demeanor confuse me at times.”

For the first time in four years, Ruth voiced his honest feelings. Or at least,
that’s what it seemed. The truth was, calling it “unnatural” and
“uncomfortable” was a lie. Ruth was terrified of being drawn to the persona
Ail created. His mischievous, teasing displays of affection swayed him. His
heart raced when he met his gaze. He was scared that he might start
believing his playful words were genuine—and relying on them.

Though he had maintained control thus far, with the end of their contract
approaching, his resolve was weakening. Ruth needed a clear boundary.
And the only one who could establish that boundary was Ail himself.
“What’s your reason for bringing this up now?”
“I think I’ve been too informal with Your Highness until now. My elder
brother also warned me to be more cautious. It’s dangerous for us to get any
closer.”
“Why? Once I become Emperor, you could simply enter the palace as my
concubine.”
“That’s exactly why. And because I don’t want to live my life waiting for
someone who looks at me with such cold eyes. I’ve already told you—I
want to have five children and live happily.”

When Ruth firmly cut off any possibility, Ail’s smile faded. His expression
became unmasked, and oddly, Ruth felt relieved. That face would not make
him waver. Ruth let out a small sigh of relief. He feared that face—the true
face of Ail. But as long as he wore it, he wouldn’t be drawn to him. It would
lessen the risk of being swept away and hurt by him. And that way, he could
leave his side without any regrets.

“You insolent fool… but you’re not wrong.” Ail finally said, his voice
razor-sharp. “Fine. I’ll do as you wish.”

It felt like a sharp, icy blade cutting through him. Ruth clutched his aching
chest, bowed in gratitude, and quickly left Ail’s study. He then hurriedly
fled the Golden Palace as if running for his life.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 2 part
3 – Shanghai Fantasy

Unlike the warmth of the day, the chilly wind of night swept through the
northern palace. Ruth, sitting by the pond as he used to as a child, stared
absentmindedly at the branches swaying in the wind. Though he was old
enough and had the rank to own private housing, Ruth still lived in the
knights’ quarters. There was no particular reason to leave the royal palace,
nor did he see the need to spend money on a house. He was saving all his
stipend from the kingdom to fulfill his mother’s dream—someday returning
to Vera, building a small house, and taking in abandoned children to raise
them. Thanks to his promotion to commander, his income had grown far
beyond what he earned as a regular knight, bringing him closer to his dream
faster than expected.

Sitting beneath the tree he always leaned on, Ruth was lost in thought about
his future. A smile played on his lips as he imagined leaving this place and
living peacefully in his hometown, but his reverie was interrupted when
someone lightly tapped his shoulder.

“Ah…”

Looking up, he saw Elsen smiling in the dark. Ever since he repeatedly
refused Kamiel’s persistent requests over the past four years to transfer to
an administrative position, Elsen had become the deputy commander of the
2nd Knight Division.

“I knew I’d find you here.”

“Where else would I go but here?”

Ruth chuckled and tugged on Elsen’s arm, pulling him to sit beside him. He
dropped down next to him with a thud and picked up a stone, tossing it into
the pond.

“If it’s that hard, just say so.”

The stone created ripples on the calm surface before sinking below.
Watching the water, Ruth turned to Elsen, confused by his words, but Elsen
sighed.

“You never talk about what’s on your mind, so I worry about you.”
“Why? I’m fine. I was just planning my future.”
“Yet every time someone enters His Highness’s chambers, you come and
sulk here.”

Ruth suddenly recalled the news he had overheard about Ail bringing in a
new servant today. He had never shared details of his contract with Ail with
either Elsen or Kamiel. Since neither of them had questioned him about it,
he hadn’t felt the need to explain. As a result, they both seemed to believe a
false rumor—that Ruth was heartbroken by Ail’s philandering ways.

“Oh… it’s not particularly because of that.”

“It’s always the case.”
“… Was it?”
“Yes.”

Though he hadn’t done it intentionally, it seemed his visits to this spot

coincided with the days Ail brought someone new into his chambers. It
couldn’t be helped, he thought.

“Well, maybe so.”

This time, Ruth picked up a stone and threw it into the pond. Whoever Ail
brought into his life was none of his concern. It was a farce, a relationship
where they used each other. There was no love in that.

“I’m worried about you.”

As Ruth reached for another stone to toss, Elsen spoke again.

“Why me?”
“Once the coming-of-age ceremony is over, His Highness will marry. When
that happens, you’ll have to leave the palace.”
“I know.”
“What will you do? Can you handle living apart from him?”

Elsen’s serious question almost made Ruth burst into laughter. Handle it?
What relationship was so deep that separation would be unbearable? The
idea was absurd.

“I’m not going to die over something like that.”

Ruth replied with a slight smirk, but Elsen frowned and stared at him
intently.

“No, people can die over things like that. They really can.”

Elsen’s voice was heavy, almost suffocating, and Ruth looked at him in
surprise. In the quiet moonlight, Elsen’s face was close to tears. His
expression startled Ruth, and he quickly realized his words had been
thoughtless. He opened his mouth to apologize, but Elsen beat him to it.

“A person can survive being slashed with a sword or pierced with an arrow.
But feelings like that—they can kill someone so easily. Far more easily than
swords or arrows.”

It was undoubtedly a confession rooted in Elsen’s own experiences. Ruth

knew how much he still struggled internally with what happened to Erita,
no matter how well he tried to hide it. He had been careless.

“… You’re right. I spoke without thinking. I’m sorry.”

“No need to apologize. I just worry about you. If Erita enters the palace, I
might ask you to leave His Highness’s side immediately.”
“I understand.”
He understood Elsen’s heart well enough. If Ail broke his promise, Ruth
was prepared to leave the moment Erita entered the palace. To ensure that,
he had saved enough money and even purchased a house in his hometown
of Vera through Kasha. Everything was ready—she could leave anytime
without hesitation.

“Elsen, if… if Erita enters the palace, would you leave with me?”

At Ruth’s question, a flicker of confusion passed through Elsen’s eyes

before he regained his composure. He looked at Ruth and replied calmly.

“I won’t leave.”

“Are you staying here?”

“Yes. Just being in the same palace as her makes me happy. If my presence
ever becomes a burden to her, I’ll leave… but until then, I want to stay
here.”

Though it had been four years, the rumors about Erita and Elsen had faded
away like smoke. However, if similar rumors were to arise after Erita
entered the palace, Elsen would have no choice but to leave. Ruth’s words
were meant to prepare him for that eventuality.

“Then, come back when the time comes. I’ve bought a small house in Vera.
Kasha took care of everything, so that’s where I’ll be. You can come
anytime. Kasha and I will welcome you.”

As Ruth spoke and patted Elsen’s shoulder, Elsen smiled and replied,
“Thank you.”
Seeing the calmness in Elsen’s expression, Ruth also smiled. Then, raising
his gaze to the sky, he noted how unusually pale the moon looked tonight.
Absentmindedly, he thought about how this was around the time he had first
met Ail. With that fleeting thought, he leaned her head against Elsen’s
shoulder.

It was a serene night, one that seemed incapable of foretelling any turmoil.

Time was passing in a blur. Around this season every year, Ruth found
himself overwhelmed with preparations for festivals and the hunting
tournament. Having delegated Ail’s protection to his deputy, Ruth had been
buried in paperwork. After quickly completing the allocation of participants
for the hunting competition, he was now reviewing the roster of knights
assigned to the outer defenses for Ail’s upcoming coming-of-age ceremony,
which was just two months away.

The festival was significant, but Ail’s coming-of-age ceremony—marking

the first prince’s in 30 years—was monumental. Even the trainees would be
mobilized to serve as escorts for the city parade. It was no simple task.

As he reviewed the selected knights and trainees, a knock came at the door.
Without looking up, he absentmindedly called out, “Come in,” while
continuing to examine the documents. His deputy entered, looking
unusually tense.

“Kaelen, what is it?”

Kaelen, who had worked with Ruth for the past four years, was his peer.
The second son of a respected family, he was already married and the father
of a son and a daughter. Ruth held him in high regard for his easygoing and
honest nature, but seeing him look so anxious was unsettling.

“Um… His Highness has summoned you.”

Since their last tense encounter, Ruth hadn’t seen Ail. In the past, when he
was inexperienced, he would foolishly take on Ail’s personal security
himself, working late into the night to catch up on paperwork and
exhausting himself. Now, however, he had grown more efficient, dividing
responsibilities with his deputy. Surely Ail understood that his absence was
due to his workload.

“Is there a problem?”

“If you mean externally, no… But internally, there seems to be something
going on.”
“Why?”
“His Highness kept a boy he spent the night with by his side for some time,
but this morning, he suddenly got angry and sent him away.”
“Why?”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 2 Part
4 – Shanghai Fantasy

“It seems the boy made a mistake.”

“Isn’t he the son of Viscount Lindmay?”

Ruth remembered the boy Ail had brought to his chamber that night—a
small, pretty boy who had joined the enemy knights’ order but fled, unable
to endure it. Ail had found that adorable and often invited the boy for tea.

“Yes, that’s him. But it seems he made quite a serious mistake—enough for
loud voices to come from the chamber.”
“…What happened?”
“I don’t know the details…”

Kaelen trailed off, but it didn’t seem like he was entirely clueless. Rather, it
appeared he was hesitant to tell Ruth.

“I’m busy right now. If His Highness is angry, there’s not much I can do.
Go back and send in three or four pretty servants to his room. That should
calm him down.”

This was Ail’s typical way of cooling off, so Ruth assumed the same
approach would work. However, Kaelen gave an unexpected response.

“His Highness specifically ordered me to summon you immediately.”

“Me? Why?”
“He’s upset that you’re not around.”
“That doesn’t sound like him… What’s going on? If you know something,
tell me so I can decide whether to go or not.”
“It seems that boy said something to His Highness about you and Elsen.”
“What did he say?”
“That you and Elsen meet secretly every night…”

At this point, Ruth had a pretty good idea of what was happening. Ail, ever
the dramatist, was unnecessarily making a big show out of something
trivial. It seemed excessive, even for him, to stir up a fuss over something
he could have just laughed off.

“Alright, I suppose I’d better go. Sorry for making you run back and forth.”

Setting the roster aside, Ruth stood and crossed the room, speaking as he
moved. Kaelen followed closely behind.

“His Highness is in a particularly foul mood.”

“Got it.”

As Ruth strode briskly down the corridor, Kaelen, still fretting, continued,
“Um, the room is a mess. When should I send in the servants to clean up?”
“I’ll call for them—wait, what? He trashed the room too?”

Ruth stopped momentarily, surprised by Ail’s uncharacteristic behavior.

Kaelen sighed and replied, “Yes. It’s a disaster. He threw all the furniture
around in a fit of rage.”

Ruth thought to herself, He really let loose this time, but soon regained his
composure and continued walking. It was unusual for Ail, who normally
maintained the demeanor of a calm prince, to act out so violently. This time,
he was clearly overreacting.

As Ruth approached Ail’s chamber, he found servants and knights pale-

faced, standing stiffly outside the door. He motioned for them to move
aside. A servant, seeing Ruth, looked relieved and quickly knocked on the
door.

“Your Highness, the Commander is here.”

There was no response from within. Ruth gestured for the servant to step
back, then opened the door without waiting for permission.

The scene inside made Ruth click his tongue softly. Furniture was smashed
and scattered across the room, and shards of broken glass glittered on the
floor near the window. Sitting with his back to the room, Ail faced the
window, slouched in a chair.

Taking in the aftermath of the chaos, Ruth walked calmly toward Ail and
spoke in a quiet voice.
“You’ve gone too far.”

As Ruth moved, glass crunched beneath his steps. The sound grated on his
nerves, and he adjusted his stride to avoid the shards. His gaze fell on a
chair with one broken leg, and he grimaced. Approaching Ail’s chair, Ruth
found the prince still dressed in his nightclothes, glaring up at him with icy
eyes.

“This much is necessary to make it look like I’m upset. I just found out my
lover’s been unfaithful.”

Though Ail’s tone was soft, his gaze was as lethal as a blade, carrying a
menace that felt ready to strike. Ruth’s eyes flicked to the shattered glass
beneath Ail’s feet. Carefully, he knelt in an area free of debris, picking up a
large shard.

“It’s dangerous. Please don’t move. I’ll call the servants to clean this up,”
Ruth said steadily, reaching out to clear the glass near Ail’s feet.

Ail lounged back in his chair, watching Ruth with an almost lazy air, though
his piercing gaze made the back of Ruth’s neck prickle. Determined to
ignore the scrutiny, Ruth focused on picking up the largest piece of glass.

At that moment, Ail’s foot came down hard on Ruth’s hand, pinning it to
the floor. Pain lanced through Ruth as the sharp glass pressed against his
palm, a grating sound accompanying the shard meeting bone.

Crimson drops began to pool and drip onto the floor. Ruth’s face twisted in
agony, his breath caught in his throat, unable to scream. Watching Ruth
tremble, pale as a sheet, Ail smiled faintly.

“Does it hurt?”

“Of course it hurts. I assume you didn’t do this to make me itch,” Ruth
replied, his voice trembling—whether from pain or fear, he couldn’t tell.

“They say you’ve been enjoying secret trysts with Elsen. In the northern
palace garden, no less—a place busy with foot traffic. Isn’t that a deliberate
attempt to insult me?”

“…I don’t know where you heard that, but Elsen and I were just talking.”

“Talking about running away to Vera and setting up a household together?”

This time, Ruth’s face paled for an entirely different reason.

“You’ve had someone spying on me?” he asked through gritted teeth. Blood
dripped steadily from his hand as he spoke.

“I can’t completely trust you,” Ail replied smoothly.

“I’m doing my best to keep my promise.”

“And how am I supposed to believe that? You’re already making plans to

escape. Why should I trust someone like that?”

Ail pressed harder with his foot, driving the glass deeper. Ruth barely
suppressed a scream, swallowing it with great difficulty as he pleaded, his
voice shaking.

“…Please, take your foot off.”

Sweat beaded on Ruth’s forehead as he struggled to endure. Ail, looking

down at him, chuckled low in his throat, as though the sight had finally
lifted his mood.
“Then beg.”

“…”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 2 Part
5 – Shanghai Fantasy

“If you get on your knees and beg me to remove my foot, I’ll consider it,”
Ail said, his tone dripping with arrogance.

Ruth shot him a defiant glare and replied, “I’m already doing that.”

“Still so insolent,” Ail muttered before grabbing a handful of Ruth’s long

hair and yanking it hard. The force made Ruth feel as though his hair might
be ripped out entirely.

“Please… let go. It hurts,” Ruth pleaded, his eyes brimming with tears from
the pain. But Ail’s gaze remained cold and emotionless, devoid of any hint
of compassion.

Instinctively, Ruth shrank back. The Ail who wore his charming mask was
manageable, even amusing at times. But the Ail now before him, stripped of
pretense, was a source of terror.

“Just because I sleep with anyone I want doesn’t mean you can do the same.
At least wait quietly until our relationship is officially concluded.”

“I’ll be more careful. So please… let me go.”

At last, Ail released Ruth’s hair and lifted his foot from his injured hand.
Ruth glanced at the blood pooling on the floor and reached with his left
hand to remove the glass shard embedded in his palm. But before he could,
Ail grabbed his arm, yanked him upright, and pulled him onto his lap,
wrapping an arm tightly around Ruth’s waist.
“If we’re playing at lovers fighting and reconciling, this is the proper way
to do it,” Ail said with a smirk before calling out, “Meril.”

The door opened, and Meril entered. His face turned crimson upon seeing
Ruth in Ail’s arms, and he quickly bowed his head.

“You called, Your Highness?”

“Summon a physician. Commander Kaizel has injured his hand.”

“Understood.”

“The room is a mess. Have the physician meet us in the next room.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Be quick about it,” Ail ordered.

As Meril left, Ail glanced at Ruth’s bloodied hand, clicking his tongue as he
examined it.

“It’s deeply embedded. I hope it hasn’t damaged a tendon.”

Ruth bit back the urge to retort, wondering how Ail could be so nonchalant
about a wound he himself had caused. Instead, Ruth focused on his
breathing, trying to calm himself as he reached out with his left hand again,
this time to remove the glass. Ail beat him to it, pulling the shard out
without a hint of care.

“Ah!” Ruth let out a small cry, his eyes welling with tears from the sharp
pain. The moment the shard was removed hurt even more than when it had
gone in, and blood flowed freely from the now-open wound.

“This is troublesome,” Ail murmured with casual indifference. “Injuring

your right hand like this…”

Then, as if to soothe the pain, Ail pressed a kiss to the corner of Ruth’s tear-
filled eyes.

“It’ll be treated soon, so bear with it a little longer,” Ail said softly, his tone
suddenly gentle and kind, as though comforting an injured lover.

It was this abrupt shift in demeanor that almost brought Ruth to tears—not
the pain of his wound, nor his fear of Ail. No, it was the illusion of
tenderness in Ail’s actions, a pretense that Ruth hated himself for
succumbing to every time.

He clenched his lips shut and lowered his head, using the pain as an excuse
to hide his expression.

Once again, he reminded himself: This kindness is false. Don’t think too
deeply about it. Never let yourself be swayed by him.

To do so would only lead to ruin.

After receiving treatment for his injured right hand, Ruth took the medicine
prescribed by the physician and unintentionally fell asleep. The painkiller,
which doubled as a sedative, worked effectively. When Ruth finally woke
up, he found himself in the adjoining room to Ail’s bedroom, surrounded by
faint candlelight illuminating the deep darkness. Still groggy from the
medication, he opened his eyes, only to be greeted by a sharp pain radiating
from his right palm, making him wince.

Lifting his hand, he saw it wrapped in a clean white bandage. He vaguely

remembered the physician cleaning the wound, treating it, and warning him
not to use his right hand for a while.

“Go back to sleep,” a cold voice ordered.

Ruth turned toward the source and saw Ail seated in a chair beside the bed,
casually reading through correspondence. Alarmed, Ruth quickly sat up.

“My apologies. I’ll return to my room.”

“Stay here. You won’t be able to work for a while anyway,” Ail replied
flatly.

With his right hand in such a state, wielding a sword or even managing
paperwork would indeed be difficult. Still, Ruth reasoned that he could
delegate tasks to a secretary and continue issuing instructions. This was no
time to idly rest with so much work to do. Resolving to leave, Ruth began
to climb out of bed, but Ail cut him off again, his tone firm.

“Lie down. One night won’t hurt.”

“I’m uncomfortable staying here,” Ruth protested.

“That’s an order. Lie down and sleep,” Ail commanded without so much as
glancing at him.

Annoyed, Ruth scowled but reluctantly lay back down. To his surprise, the
bed was unusually comfortable. It was only then that he noticed his clothes
had been changed into a sleeping gown.

“The attendants changed them. Your clothes were bloodstained,” Ail said,
almost as if reading Ruth’s mind. “Now sleep.”

His tone left no room for argument, and the atmosphere made it clear there
would be no further conversation. Ruth closed his eyes. The lingering
effects of the sedative dragged him swiftly back into unconsciousness.

Once Ail finished reading his letter, he lit it on fire and tossed the burning
paper into the fireplace. Letting out a heavy sigh, he turned back toward the
bed. There, he found Ruth fast asleep, his face serene. A wry smile crossed
Ail’s lips.

“He fell asleep while I was still reading,” Ail mused. Despite how terrified
Ruth often seemed when Ail revealed his true nature, the man still had
moments of complete vulnerability.

Thinking back, Ail realized it was this duality that had drawn him to Ruth
from the start. Unlike the dependable and stoic Kamiel, Ruth had an
honesty about him—he couldn’t lie convincingly and always reacted to
pressure in extremes. Push him hard, and he would resist fiercely. Show
him kindness, and he would crumble into submission. That contrast had
always intrigued Ail. Ruth was entertaining, a perfect plaything.

As he gazed down at Ruth’s sleeping face, Ail reached out, brushing aside
the soft strands of hair that fell over Ruth’s features. The silky texture
against his fingers stirred a sense of desire. Ruth, with his delicate features,
slender frame, and a fragility that made him look smaller than he truly was,
evoked a mix of protectiveness and longing.

Despite being eight years Ail’s senior and taller until just last year, Ruth had
always seemed diminutive and fragile to him. Ail recalled their first hunting
tournament vividly—the way Ruth had turned his eyes away from the dead
deer, unable to bear the sight. It had been bewildering, even amusing, but
also fascinating.

Perhaps that was why he had pulled Ruth into his orbit in the first place.
Back then, Ruth’s pity for the weaker Ail had likely motivated him to stay.

Ail’s lips tightened as he remembered the moment Ruth had told him he
wanted to leave. It had caught him off guard. On one hand, it was an ideal
scenario—Ruth’s departure would resolve their relationship cleanly without
Ail having to dirty his hands. He could even use the opportunity to pressure
Ruth’s family, the Kaizel household. Yet, strangely, Ail found himself
unwilling to let him go.

Perhaps it was simply anger. Anger that Ruth had dared to betray his will.
And when Ruth had said he wanted to leave with Elsen of all people, it had
been infuriating enough for Ail to lash out destructively. That outburst, Ail
admitted, was a result of his youth and inexperience in controlling his
emotions.

Despite his composed exterior, Ail often struggled to suppress his rage
when things didn’t go as planned. Ruth, after all, had always obeyed him.
Until recently. Lately, Ruth had begun showing signs of defiance, testing
boundaries. Ail found that intolerable.

“You’re far too insolent,” Ail muttered, though a grin tugged at his lips.
Ruth’s fiery defiance and sharp glares were oddly captivating. Even more
so when those walls crumbled the moment Ail treated him gently. The
contrast only added to the thrill.

The relationship would end eventually, Ail thought, but until then, Ruth
would remain his. Perhaps, before their time was up, Ail might even indulge
in making the rumors surrounding them a reality.

“Letting him go without ever claiming him would be a disgrace,” Ail

thought, laughing softly at his own lecherous musings.

Finally, Ail pulled the blanket up over Ruth’s chest, ensuring he was
comfortable, and turned to leave the room.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 2 Part
6 – Shanghai Fantasy

Early in the morning, Ruth stopped by his room, passing through the
knights’ quarters. Hearing the lively chatter in the air, he could guess what
the talk was about, and he sighed. It seemed his night spent in Ail’s room
was the hot topic of the day. Until now, he had never spent the night
anywhere else. It was only natural for rumors to spread, given that he had
stayed the entire night with Ail.

Ignoring the curious glances of the knights, Ruth crossed the corridor, only
to be approached by Kaelen, who quickly came up to him and cautiously
asked after his well-being.

“Are you all right?”

“Ah, I’m fine. It’s just a small injury.”
“You should rest today.”
“It’s a busy time. Instead, let Regin handle the escort duty today, and you
can assist me.”

Using his injured hand as an excuse, Ruth planned to teach Kaelen various
tasks. It was all preparation for after Ruth’s resignation. He wanted to
ensure Kaelen was fully ready, so he wouldn’t be caught off guard like Ruth
had been. At the very least, Ruth intended to leave his responsibilities in
good order before stepping down.

“Understood. I’ll instruct Regin and head to the office,” Kaelen replied.

Ruth glanced back at Kaelen, who, despite being his peer, always treated
him with utmost respect. Offering a rare gentle smile, Ruth added, “Let’s
grab a drink together sometime.”
“Sorry?”
“We’ve never done that before, have we? It might be nice to have a real
talk, just once.”

Now that leaving was on his mind, Ruth couldn’t help but feel regretful.
Good people, whom he had kept at arm’s length behind a wall of emotional
distance, came to mind. Before leaving, he wanted to have a heartfelt
conversation with some of them.

Kaelen, though surprised by Ruth’s sudden suggestion, grinned his usual

easygoing smile and nodded. “I’d be happy to, anytime.”

“Good,” Ruth replied, giving him a nod before leaving the quarters and
heading to his office in the Golden Palace. The dry, warm air clung to his
skin—summer had truly arrived. The festival, too, was just a week away.

After an incident four years ago, the hunting tournament had been
shortened to a single day. On the day the parade departed, a grand party was
held near the hunting grounds, and the tournament itself took place the
following day. By the morning after, everyone returned to the Imperial
Palace. The change had made things a bit easier for the knights.

Passing through a fragrant garden full of greenery, Ruth entered the Golden
Palace and headed straight to his office without stopping by Ail’s room.
When he had woken that morning, Ail had already been gone. Though he’d
heard that Ail had been in and out since dawn, Ruth didn’t know where he
had spent the night. Surely, he hadn’t returned to the mess of a room they
had shared. Most likely, he had spent the night in the study.

Though it would have been normal to greet him, Ruth didn’t feel like it
after remembering the events of the previous day. His right hand still
throbbed. He wasn’t sure if it was from anger or mere stubbornness, but
after being treated like that, the thought of seeing Ail’s face was unpleasant.

Determined to avoid him, Ruth headed straight to his office. He began

sorting through the letters piled on his desk when one envelope, with its
familiar handwriting, caught his eye. A bright smile spread across his face.

The pink envelope, written in an elaborate, almost ostentatious script, bore

the name of his close friend Kasha. Ruth eagerly opened the letter, which
began with inquiries about his well-being before updating him on the house
he had requested. Kasha’s mother, it seemed, also wanted to take in
abandoned children in Vera and provide them with education. The letter
concluded with a request for Ruth to visit Vera when he had the time, and a
nostalgic note about their childhood.

The cheerful, straightforward writing was so characteristic of Kasha that it

reassured Ruth nothing about his friend had changed. He chuckled,
recalling their childhood mischief. Kasha had always been an eccentric—a
boy who dressed as a woman to con swindlers and play pranks on passing
nobles. Even at sixteen, when Ruth had visited Vera during a vacation,
Kasha had been in women’s attire.

Kasha had always been beautiful, his stunning looks lending themselves
equally to an elegant dress or a sharp uniform. The thought of his friend
brought a smile to Ruth’s face.

He folded the letter, placed it back in its envelope, and stored it in his desk
drawer, where a collection of Kasha’s other letters had accumulated. Just
then, the door opened with a sharp thud. Kaelen, Ruth assumed, had
arrived.

Without looking up, Ruth waved him over while continuing to open another
letter, this one from his younger sister, Leia. Smiling as he read, Ruth called
out, “Kaelen, our drink might happen sooner. My sister wants to invite
some friends over. If you’re okay with it, you could—oh.”

Lifting his gaze, Ruth’s expression froze. Standing before him was Ail, not
Kaelen. The lighthearted atmosphere in the office immediately turned
heavy, and the ache in Ruth’s injured hand flared up.

Caught off guard, Ruth rose stiffly from his seat. “Is there something you
need?”
“I heard you went straight to the office. How’s your hand?”

“It’s fine,” Ruth replied curtly, his tone cold and firm.

Ail, displeased with Ruth’s indifferent response, glanced down at the letter
in his hand. “What were you reading?”

“It’s a letter from my sister. She’s planning a small tea gathering before her
wedding to Lord Jessie and wants me to attend with some friends.”

Listening quietly, Ail sat down uninvited at Ruth’s desk, casually picking up
the letter to read it. Startled, Ruth stepped aside, pushed out of place by
Ail’s assertiveness.

“By friends, you mean Kamiel and Elsen, right?”

“They’ll be there, but I thought it might be nice to include Kaelen, too. As
one of my peers, we’ve never had a chance to share drinks. Besides, since
he’s been married for a while, I think he and his wife could offer useful
advice to my sister.”

“Unlike you, she sounds warm and thoughtful. Making arrangements even
for her brother’s friends.”
“She’s a good girl.”

“And yet, you plan to abandon such a sweet sister? Quite the heartless
brother you are,” Ail remarked snidely, tossing the letter onto the desk.

“If you’re upset about something, just say so,” Ruth replied calmly.

“I’m not upset. Just pretending to be worried.”

“If you’re done pretending, please leave. I have work to do.”

“Reading personal letters hardly counts as work, does it? Or are you busy
planning your escape route? Preparing to buy a house, perhaps?”
“Everything is already prepared. I’m just waiting for the right moment.”

“Oh? Sharper than I thought. I always pegged you as slow, but it seems you
know how to take care of your own affairs. So, has your family given you a
fortune to live on? If not, I can help. After all, it wouldn’t be right to let
such a bothersome nuisance leave empty-handed. A large estate might
balance the scales, don’t you think?”

“It’s all arranged. I won’t need your assistance.”

“What about money?”

“I have enough.”

Ignoring Ruth’s composed response, Ail began rifling through the papers on
the desk. “How about land? You’ll need a place to stay unless you plan to
become a wandering thief. Then again, that’s no good either. That would
tarnish my name. I’d prefer it if you found a quiet place and lived like a
dead man. Of course, that would require an estate. Even if we were lovers
for four years, I wouldn’t want to be remembered as a heartless emperor
who cast you out as a beggar.”

“I already have a place prepared. I’m returning to Vera. I have no need for
land within Karileum.”

Ail’s hand, which had been flipping through a list of knights, paused. He
looked at Ruth, his expression unreadable.

“And if I told you not to go there?”

“You have no right to dictate where I live.”

“I can’t send a former lover to a city of brothels.”

“I’m not your lover. Besides, the rumors won’t last a month. Once I’m
gone, they’ll disappear soon enough. You knew that when you set this in
motion, didn’t you?”
Ruth’s sharp question went unanswered. Ail silently closed the roster he had
been perusing and rose from his seat.

“You’re right. It’s none of my business.”

As Ail whispered those words, standing up, a sudden, intense pain flared in
Ruth’s injured right hand. He pressed his lips tightly together to stifle a
gasp. The pain was so sharp it left him momentarily dizzy.

This isn’t normal. Something’s wrong.

Using his left hand to grip his right wrist, Ruth managed to steady himself.
He gave Ail a polite nod as the man passed by, watching until he had left
the room entirely. The physical pain throbbed in his hand, echoing in his
head like an oncoming headache.

Fighting the urge to let his emotions overwhelm him, Ruth kept repeating to
himself:

Ail is nothing to me. There’s no reason for me to be hurt by him. Just as I

mean nothing to him, I must see him as irrelevant.

I can’t let myself be pulled in.

I need to cut it off before it drags me under.

I need to run far away, as far as possible, and destroy every connection
between us.

He is nothing to me.

And he always will be—forever irrelevant.

Moonlight Madness Chapter 2 Part
7 – Shanghai Fantasy

Seated at the garden table prepared specially for lunch with Princess
Lindsay and her husband, Kamiel, Ail was still in a foul mood. Not just foul
—he was livid. His pride was deeply wounded by the realization that Ruth
had once again taken it upon himself to make decisions and prepare for
things without consulting him.

Ruth had slyly, almost brazenly, planned everything so meticulously that no

one else had even noticed. Thoroughly and perfectly, he was slipping
through Ail’s grasp. It felt as though sand, once firmly held in his hand, was
now slowly scattering. What he had thought insignificant and ready to
discard had suddenly tightened its grip on his heart.

No, it wasn’t that extreme. This was neurosis—an irrational resistance to

the possibility of something familiar disappearing, a fixation. He was
simply on edge. With numerous complicated issues piling up and the
festival and coming-of-age ceremony approaching, this was the busiest,
most chaotic time imaginable. On top of that, it was a dangerous period
when being assassinated wouldn’t be entirely unexpected.

The only silver lining was that Nathan was still very young. Although the
Emperor was gravely ill and Nathan’s youth made Ail somewhat secure in
his position, he couldn’t let his guard down completely.

In other words, this was a crucial time, and he couldn’t afford to be

distracted by trivial matters. Yet, Ruth’s actions continued to occupy his
thoughts. Despite the countless pressing issues requiring calculation and
strategy, Ruth lingered in his mind, hindering his focus.
This wasn’t right. If this continued, nothing would get resolved. Perhaps it
would be better to deal with Ruth sooner rather than later. If Ruth were out
of sight, there would be nothing to irritate him. But no, it was too soon for
that.

Above all, handling Ruth was Ail’s responsibility. Ruth wasn’t supposed to
make decisions independently or act on his own. When the time came, Ail
would take care of everything personally. Until then, he couldn’t allow Ruth
to do anything on his own. That was absolutely unacceptable.

“Your Majesty, Princess Lindsay, Lord Kamiel, and Lord Jessie have
arrived.”

If not for his older sister Lindsay insisting that she had something important
to discuss, Ail would have canceled the lunch appointment without a second
thought. Forcing a smile, Ail rose leisurely from his seat and turned to greet
the three approaching figures. Lindsay had been the one to invite their
cousin Jessie, as she was particularly fond of him—perhaps even more so
than she cared for Ail.

“Welcome, Sister. Kamiel, it’s been a while.”

Donning his polite mask once more, Ail embraced Lindsay lightly and
greeted Kamiel with a warm smile. Kamiel bowed deeply in response.

“It has been a long time, Your Majesty.”

“Yes, indeed.”

“Your Majesty, I’m here too.”

Jessie, annoyed that Ail didn’t extend a greeting to him, spoke tersely. Ail
merely shrugged and sat down first.

“Take a seat, then.”

Following Ail’s lead, the others also took their seats. Waiting attendants
brought out tea and cups. When Ail asked Lindsay if they should proceed
with the meal, she replied that she preferred to wait a little longer.
Relaxedly, Ail instructed the attendants to delay the meal preparation and
turned to speak to his sister again.

“What brings you here today, Sister? It’s rare for you to arrange such a
gathering.”

“There’s something I wanted to tell you,” Lindsay replied.

“And what might that be?” Ail asked, tilting his head playfully. Lindsay
glanced briefly at Kamiel, then responded softly, her cheeks tinged with a
shy smile.

“I’m going to be a mother soon.”

Ail feigned surprise, his expression shifting into a bright smile. “That’s
truly wonderful news. Congratulations, Sister! And congratulations to you
as well, Kamiel.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Kamiel replied politely.

“What a joyful occasion. So this is why you called me today?”

“Yes. I’ve already informed Mother, but I wanted to tell you personally. Oh,
I wish Commander Kaizel were here, too. I assumed he’d be with you.”

At Lindsay’s mention of Ruth, Ail barely managed to maintain his polite

expression, suppressing the irritation bubbling up inside him. Lindsay was
exceedingly fond of Ruth. So much so that, for the past four years, she had
treated Ruth with the utmost respect as if he were already Ail’s consort. As
Kamiel’s close friend and someone credited with significantly changing
Ail’s demeanor, Lindsay overestimated Ruth’s importance. While Ail hadn’t
bothered to dissuade her, he found her search for Ruth particularly
unpleasant today.

“Ruth and I had a bit of an argument. He’s sulking and won’t even show his
face.”
“What happened?”
“Just a small misunderstanding.”
“Was it about the young lord from the Lindmay family being brought to
your chambers?”
“Well, that’s part of it.”

Ail smiled sheepishly, averting his gaze, but Lindsay began scolding him
immediately.
“I told you not to do things like that! Even if Commander Kaizel is known
for being composed, it would still hurt his feelings. How could you behave
like this when you have someone you love?”

“Isn’t that just how men are? When they fancy someone, their bodies react
first—it’s beyond their control.”

Ail wore the mask of a shameless libertine effortlessly. Lindsay,

exasperated, shook her head at his nonchalant reply.
“Be kind to him. Soon you’ll be married, and things will only get harder. By
then, he’ll probably have to resign from his position, which will complicate
his feelings even more.”

“Resign? How do you know about that?”

Ail’s expression turned cold in an instant, his voice sharp and demanding.
Lindsay seemed taken aback, her eyes widening.
“Well, it’s obvious, isn’t it? Once you complete your coming-of-age
ceremony, Father will abdicate and pass the throne to you. Then
Commander Kaizel will have to leave the knights and join the palace as a
consort. With the Empress also entering the palace, it wouldn’t look good
for him to continue as a knight.”

“Ah…”

Ail finally acknowledged the point, remembering it was indeed an issue he

hadn’t given much thought. He had already planned to deal with Ruth in
some way once he ascended the throne. On second thought, perhaps
confining Ruth to the palace as a consort would suffice. Even if Ruth was
the son of a disgraced noble, keeping him as a figurative hostage could
prove advantageous.

“I see. I thought you might have heard something else.”

Ail’s face softened again, and he responded smoothly, prompting Lindsay to

click her tongue.
“That’s why I’m saying you need to treat him well. For someone who’s
spent his life as a knight to suddenly be confined to the palace—it would
torment him. From what my husband says, Commander Kaizel often
lamented seeing his glamorous mother confined to her room. If the same
fate befalls him, he’ll be devastated.”

“I’ll take care of it,” Ail said with a reassuring smile.

At that moment, Kamiel, who had been silent until now, spoke up.
“Your Majesty.”
“Go on.”
“Why not release Ruth to live in a private residence?”
“What?”

Ail frowned at Kamiel’s unexpected suggestion, but Kamiel continued.

“As you know, Ruth has a deep bond with that place. He’s never forgotten
Vera, where he lived as a child, and he longs for freedom. Honestly, when I
first heard the rumors about Ruth being Your Majesty’s lover, I didn’t
believe them. He’s always been rebellious and vowed never to have a
relationship within Karileum. He’s always been ready to leave. Forcing
someone like that into the palace as a consort would be cruel. He wouldn’t
survive it.”

Ail wanted to retort, That’s not my concern, but bit back the words,
responding instead in a measured tone.
“Letting him leave the palace makes me uneasy… Let’s discuss it later.”

“Please consider it carefully. Ruth is a pitiable person. He hides his pain,

bearing his wounds alone until they fester. Even then, he quietly tends to
them himself. If he ever gets so hurt that he can’t bear it, he’d rather die
than burden anyone. He needs someone he can trust. Don’t let him be
isolated.”

Kamiel had known Ruth for 13 years, ever since they joined the knights
together. While he didn’t outwardly seem to intervene in Ruth’s affairs,
Kamiel cared deeply for him. Despite the sincerity in Kamiel’s words, Ail
made no effort to mask his displeasure.

“That’s not for you to worry about. Don’t you think Ruth has enough with
just me? I cherish him so much, after all.”

At this, Jessie, who had been waiting for an opportunity to speak,

interjected.
“Isn’t that exactly why we’re worried? Even my fiancée, Leia, is concerned.
Commander Kaizel isn’t the type to love multiple people or tolerate
infidelity. Don’t you think it’s time to drop the title Prince of Scandals?”

Jessie’s tone was teasing, but his intent was probing. He had always
doubted the legitimacy of Ail and Ruth’s relationship. To him, Ail lacked
the emotional depth to love someone simply because they saved his life.
Besides, Ruth’s demeanor toward Ail was stiff and cautious, devoid of
affection.

Moreover, Jessie was unsettled by the look in Ail’s eyes. No matter how
much he smiled, those cold, lifeless eyes never changed—a gaze like a
beautiful yet soulless gemstone. Occasionally, however, those eyes would
flicker with something when they landed on Ruth, leaving Jessie uncertain
about Ail’s true feelings.

Seeing through Jessie’s intent, Ail replied with exaggerated nonchalance.

“Everyone seems so interested in my love life. Fine, I admit I may have
gone overboard, but what can I do? Ruth is always busy and rarely gives me
any attention. And he gets upset so easily—look at him today, sulking and
refusing to come near me.”

“You should treat him better. What will you do if he runs away?” Jessie
quipped, grinning mischievously.
Expecting Ail to play along with a flippant joke, Jessie leaned back, sipping
his tea. But Ail’s response chilled the room.

“If he runs, I’ll catch him, bind him… and lock him away.”

His voice was soft and calm, yet the words sent a shiver through the air. The
others froze momentarily, shocked, while Ail casually lifted his teacup and
smiled.

“…But of course, that wouldn’t be right. Let’s not think about that. Now,
shall we start our meal?”

Effortlessly steering the conversation away, Ail summoned the servants to

prepare lunch, resuming his usual composed demeanor. With the charming
mask of the Prince of Scandals firmly in place, he continued chatting about
trivial matters. While Lindsay and Kamiel went along with the flow, Jessie
watched Ail closely, unconvinced.

Something was off—there was no doubt in his mind.

His curiosity sparked, Jessie couldn’t help but feel excited. Something
interesting was bound to happen.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 2 Part
8 – Shanghai Fantasy

The season was quickly heading toward midsummer. Two days before the
festival, Ruth was inspecting the knights’ formation for the festival’s
security arrangements with the roster and Kaelen. Since that day, things
between Ruth and Ail had remained awkward. Over the past four years,
while they occasionally clashed due to differing opinions, such
awkwardness never lasted more than a day. Since their relationship wasn’t
emotionally charged, they would usually move past such moments
smoothly. However, this time the tension had lingered far longer.

Using the excuse of his injured hand and urgent duties, Ruth avoided going
near Ail, and Ail, in turn, made no effort to seek Ruth out. As a result,
rumors spread throughout the palace that the two had fought over Ail’s
flirtations. The story grew exaggerated as it passed through various mouths,
with some even claiming that they had broken up. Ruth chose to feign
ignorance, unwilling to waste energy addressing idle gossip. Others,
however, seemed to care a great deal.

“Commander, Deputy Commander Kamiel is waiting for you in your

office,” a knight informed Ruth as he was heading back to his office after
completing inspections. It seemed Kamiel, too, had come to check on
things. Hearing about others’ excessive concern over his and Ail’s alleged
issues reinforced Ruth’s awareness of Ail’s influence. Ruth sighed. If we
break up, we break up—why is everyone so worried?

“I see,” Ruth replied shortly. Since he was already planning to return to his
office, he headed back to the golden palace, sending Kaylen to Ail as he
made his way to his own workspace. Crossing the garden quickly, the
bandages wrapped around his hand fluttered in the breeze. Clicking his
tongue, he tried to adjust the bandage, but the wound on his hand stung.
Perhaps because of the summer heat, the wound was healing slowly.

Thinking it might be time to disinfect and rewrap the injury, he roughly tied
the bandage back and entered the building. The interior, while cooler than
outside, was still filled with warm air. Thankfully, the low humidity made it
more bearable. Letting out a light breath, Ruth went straight to his office
and opened the door. Kamiel, who had been waiting for him while seated on
a chair pulled in front of the desk, stood up to greet him.

“Have you been waiting long?” Ruth asked casually as he moved to sit at
his desk. Kamiel also sat back down, smiling as he replied, “Not at all. I just
got here.”

Watching Kamiel’s kind smile, Ruth returned a faint one of his own, leaning
his arms on the desk. Noticing the bandages on Ruth’s right hand, Kamiel
frowned.

“Your hand still hasn’t healed?”

“Ah, no, not yet.”
“Wasn’t it a glass cut? How deep was it?”
“Ah, well… it was pretty bad,” Ruth replied vaguely.

Although he had heard about Ruth’s injury, Kamiel had assumed it was a
minor cut. Ruth, being cautious by nature, would rarely make such
mistakes. It was surprising to think the glass shard might have lodged
deeply enough to still require bandaging.

“How hard did you grip the glass? Did you fall while holding it or
something?”
“Something like that. Anyway, what brings you here today? Is there
something urgent to discuss?”

Shifting the topic swiftly, Ruth managed to divert Kamiel’s attention. With
the upcoming festival coinciding with Ail’s coming-of-age ceremony, there
were many inter-departmental issues to address.
“There’s some debate about the security measures,” Kamiel said, obliging
the change in subject. “Some are saying we’ve deployed too many
personnel and should use the city guards for the banquet instead.”
“We can’t help it. The hunting competition is the next day, so we’ll need
security for all three days regardless.”
“Then how about collaborating with the city guards next year instead?”
“Deciding that just two days in advance is too sudden.”
“No, I meant next year. This year is already set.”

Kamiel’s casual suggestion made Ruth realize that the topic wasn’t his
primary concern. After all, by next year, Ruth wouldn’t even be in this
position—whether he returned to Vera or stayed in the capital, it was clear
he would have to leave the Order. This was common knowledge among
those familiar with the palace’s inner workings. Kamiel, of all people, was
unlikely to be unaware of it.

“You didn’t come here just to say that, did you? What’s on your mind?”
“…To be honest, I’m worried.”
“About what?”
“His Highness doesn’t seem to be in a good mood lately. Did you two have
a big fight?”

So, that was it. As expected, it was the same old concern. Ruth shook his
head, as though he had anticipated the question.
“It’s nothing like that.”
“Then what’s going on? You and His Highness both seem… off lately.”
“I’m busy, that’s all. As for His Highness, maybe it’s just one of his mood
swings.”

Kamiel looked at Ruth with a slightly suspicious expression, as though

unconvinced by his indifferent tone.
“You’re being unusually cold.”

Sensing the rising doubt, Ruth quickly changed his approach.

“Well… it has been four years.”

Kamiel tilted his head, unconvinced. “That doesn’t seem like the issue here.
It’s not like you to act this way. Is this about the son of Viscount Lindmay?
Or is it something to do with His Highness’s upcoming ceremony?”

Kamiel knew Ruth’s personality well—too well for Ruth to deceive him
easily. Ruth wasn’t someone to talk indifferently about people he cared for.
Though Ruth sensed that Kamiel was onto something, confessing the truth
wasn’t an option. Lowering his voice, he muttered, “It’s not like that.”

“Then why is it like this? Both you and His Highness have been acting
strangely lately. Are you hiding something from me?”

Kamiel, who usually kept a certain distance from Ruth, was unusually
persistent today. His insistent probing left Ruth feeling uncomfortable, and
he stared at Kamiel with a startled expression.

“Why are you saying that?”

“Elsen told me you’re planning to return to your hometown. Why didn’t

you tell me about it?”

Caught off guard by the unexpected question, Ruth felt cornered. It wasn’t
that he didn’t want to tell Camiel—it was just that he hadn’t found the right
time to bring it up. He hadn’t considered that Kamiel might feel hurt by
this.

“Oh… That’s because… I wanted to wait until it was confirmed before

telling you.”

“Isn’t it already decided? They said even a house has been arranged.”

Kamiel, having heard the news from Elsen, had even planned to ask His
Highness if Ruth could live in a personal residence to keep him in the
capital. Kamiel thought Ruth simply found it burdensome to remain in the
palace after the prince’s marriage and hoped living outside the palace might
change his mind.

“Ah, that’s… I’m in an awkward position. I can’t stay here forever, and if I
have to leave the knighthood anyway, I’d rather go back to my hometown.”

“Then what about moving into a personal residence?”

“I don’t want that.”

“Why not?”

“I just don’t want to be here anymore.”

“If it hurts you this much, wouldn’t it be better to talk to him directly? His
Highness doesn’t seem to have any idea what’s going on. Why are you
making all the decisions on your own? Leaving someone you love like
that… it’s not like you.”

Kamiel didn’t want Ruth to leave the capital. He understood Ruth’s

character well enough to know that leaving was likely a reaction to the
pressures of reality after the prince’s marriage. If that was the case, Kamiel
thought Ruth should stay, even if it meant living in a personal residence. He
believed people should live alongside those they loved. To him, running
away from a situation imposed by harsh realities was unacceptable,
especially for someone as devoted to love as Ruth.

“I just want you to be happy. If you have any issues with His Highness, talk
to him and work it out,” Kamiel urged, his concern evident.

Ruth’s conscience pricked him. Kamiel’s worry weighed heavily, and lying
to someone who cared so much for him felt increasingly painful. Perhaps,
Ruth thought, he should have been honest from the start—at least with
Elsen and Kamiel.

Feeling cornered, Ruth lowered his gaze and clasped his hands together on
the desk.

“You can’t just leave His Highness like this. That’s not who you are. Why
are you putting yourself through this?”
Kamiel’s uncharacteristic persistence made Ruth realize just how deeply his
friend cared for him, which only amplified his guilt. For a moment, Ruth
impulsively decided to tell Kamiel the truth.

“There’s no need for that, Kamiel.”

“If it’s difficult for you to talk about, let me—”

Ruth raised his head and met Kamiel’s gaze, speaking firmly.

“There’s nothing between us.”

Kamiel’s face momentarily froze, clearly not understanding what Ruth

meant.

“…What do you mean?”

“His Highness and I… we’re not in a relationship. We just decided to

pretend. It keeps my father’s eyes away from him.”

Kamiel pressed his temples with his fingers, as if trying to process what
he’d just heard.

“Ruth, what are you saying right now?”

“I mean exactly what I said. We’re not in a relationship. We just agreed to

this arrangement. That’s all. It was a strategy to keep His Highness safe.”

The straightforward explanation left Kamiel exhaling sharply in disbelief.

“What?”

“That’s all it is.”

“And you expect me to believe that? Even if that’s true, you’re not the type
to play along with something like this.”
“I made a deal with His Highness.”

“What kind of deal?”

“If His Highness can safely ascend the throne, he promised to call off his
engagement to Erita.”

Kamiel was now openly flabbergasted, staring at Ruth in disbelief.

“What in the world have you gotten yourself into?”

“It’s not me. His Highness planned it all. I didn’t know things would
escalate like this. I just thought I was protecting him—his life. You know
I’m not great with politics.”

“Then why… This makes no sense. None of it makes sense.”

Kamiel shook his head repeatedly, still muttering about how strange it all
was. While Ruth’s explanation was straightforward, Kamiel couldn’t
reconcile it with everything he’d observed, especially not with the prince’s
behavior.

Kamiel hadn’t believed the rumors at first, knowing Ruth’s professional

demeanor. If there really had been a romantic relationship, Ruth would have
asked to be reassigned. But instead, Ruth had openly flaunted his affections.
That contradiction had initially seemed suspicious, but Kamiel had been
convinced by Ruth’s subtle expressions of love—gentle, affectionate,
sometimes anxious yet always restrained. The prince’s behavior had also
seemed unusually tender, and his reaction to Ruth’s supposed departure just
days ago had been uncharacteristically serious.

“This doesn’t add up… Even if it’s all an act, it doesn’t make sense.”

Seeing Kamiel struggle to reconcile everything, Ruth finally offered an

apology.

“I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you the truth, but I couldn’t until everything was
settled.”

“Elsen doesn’t know either?”

“No. I didn’t tell him.”

Moonlight Madness Chapter 2 Part
9 – Shanghai Fantasy

“Do you think His Highness will really break off the engagement with
Erita?”
“He might not. But I hope he does. I’m clinging to the slimmest hope.”
“If you don’t trust him, then why are you helping with this ridiculous
charade?”
“…Because at least one of us has to keep our promise.”
“You really are…”

Kamiel didn’t feel angry at Ruth for deceiving him. Instead, he felt a sense
of pity. This was why he could never just leave Ruth to his own devices.
Ruth was too honest, almost to the point of stupidity, and overly diligent.
He was the kind of person who would inevitably lose out wherever he went.
A little cunning wouldn’t hurt him, but Ruth never cut corners. In that
sense, Ail had chosen his target well—someone with Ruth’s personality,
paired with the status of being the son of the Kaizel family, was an
unbeatable combination.

Kamiel pressed his fingers to his forehead, frustrated by Ail’s meticulous

planning. Ruth wasn’t the type to hold a grudge or seek revenge, even if he
were used and discarded. Ail must have understood that from the start and
deliberately roped him in. It was clear Ail had underestimated Ruth. The
more Kamiel thought about it, the angrier he became.

Kamiel firmly believed that honest and kind people deserved respect.
Exploiting someone like Ruth was unforgivable.

“I honestly don’t know what to do about this. Is that why you’re leaving?
Did His Highness tell you to leave because you’d be in his way
eventually?”
“No, I decided this myself. If I stay in the way, I might disappear without a
trace.”

Ruth answered with a faint smile, but his words sent a chill down Kamiel’s
spine.

“Surely His Highness wouldn’t go that far…”

Ail’s current reputation might be that of a frivolous, incompetent prince, but

most people agreed that his personality wasn’t bad. Charisma stemmed
more from character than appearance, and Kamiel knew well how people
were drawn to Ail’s sly but warm and cheerful demeanor. Yet Ruth
responded with a bitter smile.

“He’s absolutely capable of it. You know what kind of person he used to be.
He hasn’t changed at all since he was fourteen. Don’t trust what you see on
the surface.”

Kamiel thought back to the Ail he used to guard, his memory now hazy
with time. In a deflated tone, he muttered,
“…Is that so?”

“Yes, it is. So don’t trust His Highness either. He’s the kind of person who
can turn his blade on anyone. No exceptions. If you’re a hindrance, he’ll
remove you.”

“I see.”

Ail’s personality had shifted drastically after the hunting tournament four
years ago. Kamiel had assumed it was just part of growing up, especially
after the significant incident back then. He had thought Ail was changing
for the better, but hearing now that it had all been a facade left him feeling
hollow, like he had been played.

“So you’re really planning to leave?”

“I have to. It’s the only way for me to survive.”
“Is there anything I can do to help?”

Kamiel had come to convince Ruth to stay, but now he found himself
offering to assist him instead. His practical nature helped him quickly grasp
Ruth’s reasoning and piece together the situation. Ruth gave Kamiel a small
smile.

“No, everything is ready. Just… help my younger sibling. My mother and I

will be leaving.”
“Alright.”

Kamiel nodded, lowering his head. His mind was still a mess, but he
understood that Ruth had no choice but to leave.

So he wouldn’t try to stop him anymore. That was the best way to support
Ruth.

“You’ll let me know before you leave, right?”

“Yes.”

“That’s a relief. I should at least say goodbye.”

Seeing Kamiel’s bittersweet expression, Ruth stood up and approached him.

Then, he wrapped his arms tightly around Kamiel’s head, pulling him into
an embrace.

“The reason I was happy here was because of you and Elsen. Thank you.
And I’m sorry I can’t stay with you until the end. I’m really sorry for
deceiving you, too.”

Ruth held Kamiel close, pressing a gentle kiss to his hair. The affectionate
gesture made Kamiel reach up and grasp Ruth’s hand that was resting
around his neck.

“I was glad to have you two as well.”

“Thank you.”
Expressing gratitude he thought he’d never manage to say, Ruth squeezed
his eyes shut. He felt a sense of relief for being able to tell Kamiel the truth,
even if it was at the very end. He was also grateful to have this time to
prepare for their farewell before leaving for good.

It felt as though the end was slowly approaching.

Moonlight Madness Chapter 3 Part
1 – Shanghai Fantasy

The moonlight that night was exceptionally clear. The royal villa nestled on
a mountain, located north of Kandium, the capital of Karileum, was brightly
illuminated. The party, serving as the eve of the hunting tournament
attended by nobles from various regions and members of the imperial
family, was unfolding in spectacular fashion. However, the expression on
Ruth’s face, seated in a room at the far end of the villa’s second floor under
strict guard by the Imperial Knights and the capital’s soldiers, was far from
cheerful.

“…Sigh…”

Staring at the clothing box before him, Ruth let out a deep sigh. He
repeatedly pulled out the clothes one by one only to throw them back onto
the table. After a moment, he gazed at the faintly glowing candle in the
room, sighed again, and leaned back deeply into the chair.

What troubled Ruth wasn’t the clothes themselves but someone he had met
after receiving them.

Ail had handed him the clothes just the day before, during the afternoon.
Having finished his final checks for the hunting tournament, Ruth was
unexpectedly summoned by Ail. Feeling uneasy after his earlier
conversation with Kamiel, Ruth entered Ail’s room, only to frown at the
sight of the servant holding out a clothing box.

“What is this?”

Anxiously thinking Kamiel might have said something, Ruth asked as he

looked at the formal uniform made of elegant fabric in subdued tones.

“It’s clothing, as you can see.”

Ail, having dismissed the servant with a wave, shed his earlier amicable
demeanor and spoke bluntly with his usual impassive expression.

“There are rumors about you and me breaking off. It wouldn’t hurt to make
a public appearance together at least once.”

“When?”

“Tomorrow evening—at the ball marking the start of the festival.”

Ruth was already aware of the event. However, that occasion was meant for
Ail to attend with his fiancée, Erita.

“What about Erita?”

“She injured her leg and can’t attend—or so they say. Whether it’s a real
injury or just an excuse, I’m not sure.”

As expected, Ruth sighed. For three years, Erita had continuously used
illness as an excuse to avoid official appearances with Ail. Still, even
without her presence, Ruth had an obligation as a knight to guard the
ballroom.

“I’m tasked with security.”

“Your hand can hardly hold a sword right now, can it?”

“I oversee the entire order. I can’t neglect the security of an event hosting
members of the imperial family and noble heirs.”

“Leave it to your deputy.”

“It’s a responsibility I must handle myself.”

“It’s an order. Attend with me.”

“I refuse.”

“You don’t have the right to refuse.”

Ail’s firm tone, leaving no room for negotiation, made Ruth frown.

“Why are you doing this?”

“Why? Do I need to repeat myself?”

“You’ve never ordered me to attend an official event before. You know I

loathe such occasions. Why insist now? I don’t even know how to dance.”

“Perhaps I want to embarrass you in front of everyone? Would that satisfy

you?”

Ail’s twisted response made Ruth suppress his irritation and ask again.

“I know that’s not the real reason. Is there something you need to show
off?”

“Indeed. Rumors of us breaking off have attracted pesky insects. It’s time to
put an end to that.”

“The rumors aren’t what’s drawing attention; it’s your behavior, Your
Highness. If you exercised restraint, there would be no pests swarming
around.”

Ruth’s mature admonishment made Ail’s golden eyes flash with sharpness.

“I haven’t even undergone the coming-of-age ceremony yet. Stop

pretending you have the freedom to defy me. Wear those clothes and attend
the ball tomorrow.”
Reinforcing his command, Ail glanced at the clothing box, prompting Ruth
to look down at it and ask once more.

“…Is this truly necessary?”

“Don’t make me repeat myself.”

“…Understood.”

Reluctantly, Ruth picked up the clothing box just as a knock came from the
door. A familiar voice—Meril’s—announced, “Lady Salina Astro has
arrived.”

Hearing Salina’s name, Ruth turned to Ail with a startled expression. Ail,
however, simply smiled as if he had been waiting for this.

“Your brother forced me into an awkward dinner. Care to join us? I don’t
mind.”

“Just the two of you?”

Curious about when Salina and Ail had grown close enough to dine
together, Ruth couldn’t help but ask. Ail chuckled.

“Yes. Sometimes it’s nice to have dinner with a beautiful woman. Far better
than dining with men. And Salina is among the best of the best.”

The comment stung Ruth unexpectedly. It felt like a sharp jab to his chest—
or more accurately, his heart. Thinking something might be wrong with
him, Ruth decided he needed to leave quickly.

“Thank you, but I’ll decline. I still have work to finish.”

Keeping his tone neutral, Ruth gave a polite farewell and walked toward the
door. Crossing the room, he held the box in his right arm and reached for
the door with his left. As he opened it, a strong floral perfume wafted in.
The scent was sweet and soft, brushing his nose and catching him off guard.
Looking ahead, Ruth saw Salina standing there, her long, dark hair
cascading down and wearing a light, yellow dress made of delicate fabric.
Having recently completed her coming-of-age ceremony, she exuded a
sensual and mature charm.

Ruth found himself momentarily captivated by her stunning appearance but

quickly averted his gaze as she stared directly at him.

“It’s been a while.”

“Yes, it has. By the way, is that a gift from His Highness?”

Salina offered a faint smile, but Ruth felt a chill. Her eyes didn’t reflect her
smile at all.

“His Highness is waiting for you. Please go in.”

Bowing again, Ruth excused himself and hurried past her toward his office.
But even after returning, the lingering scent of her perfume wouldn’t leave
him, making him feel like he was losing his mind.

Not understanding why he felt this way, Ruth spent the rest of the day
troubled. Now, he sat alone in the farthest room of the royal villa, staring at
the clothes.

It was time to prepare. The event was drawing near. Yet, he couldn’t bring
himself to move. He didn’t want to attend the ball, especially knowing
Salina would be there. The thought of her cold gaze and sweet yet
suffocating perfume made him dread stepping into the ballroom.

As Ruth pondered an escape, a knock at the door startled him. Before he

could respond, the door opened, and Ail’s servant Meril entered,
accompanied by two women.

“What is it?” Ruth asked, rising from his seat.

“His Majesty instructed me to assist you with your preparations.”

While Ruth was still flustered, Meril quietly delivered the message and
approached with the two women, stepping closer to Ruth.

“Quickly, put on your clothes,” Meril prompted.

“…Alright,” Ruth replied, clicking his tongue internally. Despite his

irritation, he began changing into the outfit before him. It was clear that Ail
had anticipated Ruth’s attempt to sneak away and had sent Meril in
advance. This thought irked Ruth, as the suffocating sense of being
cornered from all sides grew unbearable. Ail already knew Ruth would
ultimately attend the ball, yet still employed such measures, which Ruth felt
were unnecessary.

After dismissing the women, Ruth finished dressing and called them back
in. One woman adjusted the details of his outfit, while the other gently
combed his hair. Standing still and letting the women work, Ruth heard the
door creak open behind him. He tried to turn his head to see who had
entered, but the woman combing his hair held him steady, preventing any
movement.

Initially, Ruth assumed Ail had entered. However, since neither Meril nor
the women paused their actions, it seemed to be someone else. Deciding it
wasn’t worth worrying about, Ruth remained where he was. Yet as the
woman stepped back after finishing with his hair, Ruth felt something cold
encircle his neck.

“Ah…”

Startled by the unfamiliar sensation, Ruth started to turn, but a quiet voice
whispered in his ear.

“Shh.”

The soft, low tone of a man’s voice made Ruth freeze, his shoulders
tensing. Confused as to why Ail had entered yet none of the attendants
stopped what they were doing, Ruth felt the warmth of the man’s presence
fade behind him.

“The necklace suits you well,” Ail said sweetly, his voice laced with
affection, as though speaking to a lover. Ruth, now blushing, quickly
averted his eyes before his reddened face betrayed him. Looking down at
his chest, Ruth saw a silver pendant in the shape of a crescent moon
dangling from a long chain.

“This is…” Ruth began.

“A token of reconciliation. Leave us,” Ail commanded, sitting in the chair

Ruth had vacated earlier. Meril and the women exited the room without
protest.

Ruth stared blankly, his gaze fixed on the intricate necklace. The silver
moon pendant, adorned with a golden gemstone, was clearly an exquisite
item, its craftsmanship so delicate even Ruth, untrained in such matters,
could recognize its value. Bewildered as to why Ail would gift him
something so precious, Ruth looked at Ail, who shrugged casually.

“It’s inappropriate to attend a ball without an accessory. Wearing this will

help preserve my reputation,” Ail explained.

“…I’ll return it after the ball,” Ruth responded.

“No need. Give it back after this charade is over. It’s something my mother
passed down to me.”

Startled by the significance of the necklace, Ruth hastily attempted to

remove it. If it was an heirloom from Ail’s mother, it must hold great
sentimental value. Ruth felt it was wrong to wear something so personal.

“If it’s that meaningful, I don’t think I should wear it,” Ruth protested.

“It’s just an object. Assigning meaning to items is something overly

sentimental people do when they don’t know how to manage their
emotions. I’m not that sentimental. It’s merely something my mother
treasured, so I’m using it for show.”

“But…” Ruth began again, still uneasy.

“Keep it on. It’s almost time to leave,” Ail interrupted, rising to his feet to
cut off further argument. Standing next to Ruth, he extended his hand.

Not understanding the gesture, Ruth tilted his head in confusion. Ail clicked
his tongue in frustration.

“Are you always this clueless?”

“Excuse me?” Ruth asked, thinking Ail wanted the necklace back. As Ruth
reached for the chain again, Ail grabbed his right hand to stop him.

“You’re seriously oblivious. Haven’t you ever attended a ball before? Or at

least learned basic etiquette?”

Bewildered by Ail’s exasperation, Ruth confessed honestly.

“To be honest… I haven’t.”

“Wasn’t it part of your knight training?”

“I usually slept through those lessons.”

Ail burst into laughter at Ruth’s candid answer.

“You’re something else,” Ail remarked with a smirk. As Ruth looked up,
puzzled by Ail’s amusement, Ail took Ruth’s bandaged right hand and
guided it to rest on his left arm.

“This is the basic posture for entering a ballroom. If you’re alone, it doesn’t
matter. But if you’re escorting someone, you enter like this.”

“Ah, I see,” Ruth nodded obediently, catching on.

Ail couldn’t help but feel a mix of disbelief and amusement. While Ruth’s
lack of knowledge was astounding—even commoners knew such basics—
Ail found Ruth’s compliance refreshing. For a moment, Ail simply stared at
Ruth, studying his face. Sensing Ail’s gaze, Ruth looked up impatiently.

“Shall we go?” Ail said, leading the way.

Moonlight Madness Chapter 3 Part
2 – Shanghai Fantasy

“I don’t dance.”

As Ruth said this to Ail, who was trying to lead him out, Ail nodded.

“There’s no need to worry. It would be damaging to me if rumors spread

that my lover can’t even dance properly. Besides, dancing with a man at a
ball isn’t fun.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

Despite saying this, Ruth wasn’t in a good mood. He had a feeling Ail
would definitely end up dancing with Salina once they entered the
ballroom. But it was none of his business. Still, something about it bothered
him. He had never attended an official event with Ail before, so he didn’t
know how he interacted with others. But somehow, he felt like he would be
especially kind to women. Whether acting or not, Ail was known for being
courteous and gentlemanly to women, even if his bed was only for men.
Surely, he would dance with the women, and that woman would probably
be…

As Ruth thought this, he suddenly shook his head fiercely as he walked

behind Ail. It was none of his concern. Whether Ail danced with men or
women, or even if he danced with Salina, it didn’t matter. He couldn’t even
pretend to be jealous. That wasn’t in his nature.

“What’s wrong?”

Surprised by Ruth’s sudden movement, Ail asked.

“Nothing. I just kept having distracting thoughts…”

“You sure are thorough. Your hair’s a mess.”

Because of his sudden movement, the hair that the woman had fixed earlier
got tangled. Embarrassed, Ruth raised his left hand to fix his hair, but as he
did so, Ail, who had stopped, reached out and began to fix it for him. The
gentle touch made Ruth’s heart race.

“I’ll do it.”

“All done.”

They had been this close countless times, and had even been in each other’s
arms many times. Yet, every time Ail came so close, Ruth’s face would
flush, and his heart would race. It was becoming a serious issue. Ail’s
teasing about him being a virgin was likely due to this hypersensitivity.

“All done.”

As Ruth lowered his face, feeling embarrassed, Ail spoke and then took his
arm again. As he led him, Ruth thought that he didn’t want this path to end.
He wished it could go on forever, that he could just keep holding his arm.

But he couldn’t. This arm was something he would have to let go of

eventually. It wasn’t his to begin with. He couldn’t be greedy or jealous, nor
could he watch from a distance with envy.

Remembering the words he kept repeating to herself, Ruth kept his

composure, looking straight ahead and holding his head high. But what he
didn’t realize was that his hand was gripping Ail’s arm tightly, as if he were
clinging to his last lifeline.

When Ail and Ruth entered, the orchestra stopped playing, and everyone in
the ballroom bowed in greeting to the two of them. Ail led Ruth across the
ballroom with ease, while Ruth was tense. It was his first time appearing at
such an official event with Ail. As Ruth walked with a flushed face, Ail
glanced at him and whispered.

“Smile. Pretend to be happy.”

“I’m trying.”

Ruth replied with a stiff face and gripped Ail’s arm even tighter. Ail,
surprised by the strength of his grip, looked down at him again. His arm felt
numb, but it wasn’t from pain—more like a concern that his grip might
cause the bandage on his hand to tear.

“Don’t you think my arm will be sore?”

With a smile, Ail whispered, and Ruth, startled, loosened his grip on his
arm.

“Sorry.”

“I hate getting hurt in situations like this. Be careful with your hand.”

“I will.”

Ruth answered calmly, finally able to take a deep breath when he realized
they had reached the center of the ballroom. Looking around at the people,
Ruth glanced up at Ail. He seemed to be asking if it was okay to let go of
his arm, and Ail lowered his arm first. Ruth followed suit and let go of his
arm.

Standing at the center of the quiet hall, Ail looked down at Ruth with a kind
gaze and raised his hand, signaling the start of the ball.

“We don’t need to waste time, so let’s get started. Let the festivities begin.
Enjoy yourselves.”

With Ail’s declaration, the orchestra began to play again. This ball, which
had started three years ago, was becoming an annual event led by the
Crown Prince after the Emperor’s illness. Ruth, who had been worried he
would have to stand in silence for a long time, exhaled a light breath at the
quick start. Watching him, Ail took Ruth’s right hand, raised it, and kissed
the back of his hand.

Ruth was taken aback by his actions. Ail had been unusually excessive
today. Even though it was meant to be a display, his affection felt too
overwhelming. In the past, Ail had always been playful, but today, his
kindness was too much—it almost made Ruth question if he had feelings
for him.

“Take a seat.”

Ail, speaking in a voice so soft and secretive it almost brought tears to

Ruth’s eyes, gently led him to his assigned seat. As the music resumed,
people in gorgeous dresses and expensive suits began to dance again. Ruth,
who had only just arrived, was already starting to feel bored.

He felt out of place in this setting, as if he didn’t belong here.

Seeing the awkward expression on Ruth’s face, Ail bent down and
whispered in his ear, stroking his hair as he spoke.

“Your brother’s watching from nine o’clock. Smile.”

Ruth looked in that direction and, as expected, saw Eilen standing there. Ail
waved to him with a smile, and Eilen, with a stiff expression, bowed his
head in return. Ruth didn’t know what to do, so he simply stared at Eilen.
Suddenly, someone approached Ail and greeted him. Ail’s attention shifted,
and Eilen motioned with his chin, signaling Ruth to follow him. Ruth tilted
his head in confusion, but Eilen gestured to another direction. Turning, Ruth
saw Salina, dressed in a red gown, walking gracefully toward them.

Salina had her black hair tied up, which emphasized her delicate, pale neck.
The butterfly-shaped necklace around her neck and the butterfly-shaped
hairpin that hung from her hair gave the impression that butterflies were
flying around her, and Ruth was mesmerized by her beauty. She was the
most beautiful woman in the ballroom. She was a flower.

While Ruth was lost in his thoughts, Salina approached Ail and greeted him
with a slight bow.

“Good to see you again, Your Highness. It’s good to see you too,
Commander.”

Ruth snapped back to reality when he heard Salina’s soft voice. He

hurriedly bowed his head to greet her, and Ail smiled and responded.

“Good to see you again.”

“Yes. However, Commander, I have a request.”

Ruth widened his eyes at Salina’s sudden words, but Salina smiled and
continued.

“Would you grant me the honor of dancing with you?”

Wondering why she was speaking to him, Ruth stared blankly. But before
he could respond, Ail spoke for him.

“Such a request should be made to me.”

“You should ask your lover first. Would that be okay, Commander?”

There was no way Ruth could refuse such a request in this situation. He
forced a smile and gave his permission.

“Ah, yes. Please go ahead.”

“Are you okay on your own?”

As if they had planned it together, this time it was Ail who spoke to Ruth
with a worried tone. Suddenly, Ruth felt uneasy.
“I’m fine. I just have a slight headache, so I’ll take a short walk.”
As Ruth stood up first, Ail asked if he was okay. Ruth replied that he was
fine and, before they went to dance, he turned and began walking towards
the outside of the ballroom. It was rude, but he didn’t have the energy to
care about such things right now. No, he just didn’t want to think about it.

His mood was getting worse. He made a firm resolve not to look back and
walked towards the railing outside the hall. But just as he was about to open
the door leading to the railing, a small gasp echoed from inside the hall.
Instinctively turning his head at the sound, Ruth saw Ail dancing with
Salina.

The sight of them made it hard for him to breathe. His heart felt as though it
had stopped. They were such a beautiful couple. Two people with perfect
beauty and perfect harmony. The sight of them, like a picture, filled him
with admiration, but at the same time, pain pierced his heart. He didn’t
know why he was suffering like this, but it definitely hurt. His heart felt like
it was about to burst.

Perhaps it already had.

He didn’t know why it hurt so much. No, in truth, he did know. He just
didn’t want to admit it.

Unknowingly clutching the pendant around his neck, Ruth turned his body,
opened the door, and stepped out to the railing. The cool air of the night
helped calm his mind.
“Ha…”
Ruth let out a sigh as he leaned against the railing. For a moment, he
thought that if he kept staring at Ail, he might just die right there.

It was a foolish attachment. It was childish and pitiful. He had been able to
endure and suppress his feelings up to this point, so why was he suddenly
unable to control herself?

Until now, he hadn’t cared who Ail danced with. He hadn’t felt this pain
before. But strangely, when he saw Salina with him, his heart ached. Why
was she so special? Ruth couldn’t answer that question, but she just didn’t
like her. Salina’s beauty, her youth, and the passion with which she pursued
Ail were all things Ruth envied and despised. What he hated even more was
that Salina was clearly aiming for Ail’s side, and she was someone who
truly deserved to be there.

Yes, Ruth had to admit it. He was jealous of Salina, the one who could
stand proudly beside Ail and receive his love.

Biting his lip, Ruth lowered his head, but then he heard someone
approaching in the garden. The guards, stationed a little distance away from
the mansion, wouldn’t have come this close. Was someone intruding? Ruth
tensed up as he heard a familiar voice.

“Ruth?”

Emerging from behind the trees in the garden was Elsen.

“Huh? Elsen? What are you doing here?”

At Ruth’s question, Elsen laughed, as if questioning his silly words.

“What do you mean, what am I doing here? I was called for the hunting
competition. But what about you, why are you out here?”

The soldiers and knights, who were keeping watch, knew Ruth would
attend the ball with Ail. Elsen would naturally know as well, so Ruth gave a
bitter smile and answered.

“Oh, just… I have a headache. This place doesn’t suit me.”

“Yeah, I guess.”

“Let’s just take a walk.”

Ruth lightly leaned on the railing with his left hand and jumped down to the
garden. Seeing this, Elsen frowned as if something was off.

“Why? Aren’t you going into the hall?”

“I told you, it doesn’t suit me.”

It was true that it didn’t suit him, but Ruth no longer wanted to be in the
hall. He had already shown his face, and Ail wouldn’t specifically look for
him. She planned to pass the time with Elsen, strolling around. More than
anything, he didn’t want to see Ail right now. If he did, he felt he’d have to
face emotions he didn’t want to acknowledge. And he hated that.

“Let’s take a slow walk around.”

As Ruth patted Elsen’s shoulder, he looked at him for a moment and then
asked.

“That pendant…”

“Oh, Ail gave it to me to borrow.”

“This is the symbol of the Jenin family.”

“Yeah. He said it was from the Empress.”

After that, there was a brief silence. Elsen looked seriously at the pendant
hanging around Ruth’s neck.
“To give you something so precious… he must really care for you.”

“Huh?”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 3 Part
3 – Shanghai Fantasy

“That’s a necklace passed down through the Jenin family for generations.
It’s only given to the heir, the firstborn… So, for him to give it to you, that’s
really something.”
Elsen muttered in awe, looking truly surprised. But the one who was more
shocked was Ruth. He had never imagined that the necklace had such
significance. He had just thought it was a necklace the Empress had
cherished.
“This is… just… something I borrowed for a moment.”
“Still, if you’ve received something like this, you should stay by His
Highness’s side. Go back inside.”
Elsen looked at Ruth with a pitying expression, full of sympathy. Ruth felt
he could tell exactly what Elsen was thinking in that moment.
“Don’t look at me like that. I’m really fine.”
“Go back to the hall and dance. This might be your first and last chance.”
“…” “Even if you don’t leave, His Highness will soon marry Erita, and then
you’ll never be able to enter the ballroom with him again. So make this
memory. It wouldn’t hurt to dream a sweet dream, even if just for once.”
For a moment, Ruth’s chest tightened. Elsen’s words were true. He would
soon leave, but even if he didn’t, he could never stand proudly by Ail’s side.
This was, as Elsen said, the first and last ball. There would be no more
memories.
“But I can’t dance.”
“I’ll teach you. Learn quickly, then go and try it out.”
“I’m not confident.”
“Why? You’re good with your coordination. It’s just like drill training.
Instead of marching commands, you move to the music.”
Seeing Elsen extend his left hand, Ruth was suddenly reminded of the sight
of Ail and Salina from just moments ago. Ail’s strong arm wrapped around
Salina’s waist as he led her, her long dress fluttering lightly as they danced.
Their graceful, soft dance captured everyone’s attention.
“I’m not confident…”
Muttering this, Ruth extended his hand and took Elsen’s. He placed his
right arm around his waist, and Ruth placed his left hand in his right. As
Elsen applied pressure with his right arm, their waists naturally touched.
After getting into position, Elsen whispered,
“Start by moving your right foot.”

To the soft sounds of the music, Ail continued to chat with Salina as they
danced. Salina was quite an interesting conversation partner. With her
graceful and elegant demeanor, she charmed Ail, making sure to please him.
Watching them, Ruth couldn’t help but wonder why he couldn’t do the
same. No matter how much he was ignored, Ail’s title as Crown Prince
meant that everyone else would bow their heads first and cater to him. Even
without the title, people were always willing to do anything to gain Ail
favor, thanks to his captivating social skills.
But why was it that Ruth couldn’t do the same?

While thinking this, Ail gently spun around and searched for Ruth. But he
wasn’t in the hall. It seemed he hadn’t come back inside yet.
“Are you looking for the commander?”
Salina, sensing Ail’s gaze, asked. Ail responded playfully,
“I was just looking around for other beautiful flowers.”
“You’re more interested in butterflies, aren’t you? And no flower could be
more charming than the butterfly with little moonlit wings, could it?”
Salina’s smile was alluring, and Ail chuckled at her response. “Moonlit
butterfly” was clearly a reference to Ruth.
“Moonlit butterfly? That’s an interesting expression.”
“That’s how people in the social world refer to him, the commander. Pale,
quiet, and elegant. If you’re the sun, then he’s the moon. A little butterfly
with delicate, translucent wings like moonlight. That’s what they call him.”
“An apt description.”
“Are you going to marry Erita?”
Salina’s direct question made Ail respond as if he had been waiting for it,
“If that’s what my father wants, then I’ll follow. After all, I’m only the
Crown Prince in name.”
“I know you’re different from what the rumors say. You’re a person of
strong ambition and greed. You never let go of what’s in front of you. Right
now, you’re just waiting for the right time.”
Salina had a sharp understanding of Ail, and Ail was impressed by her
accurate analysis, though he didn’t show it.
“Why do you think that?”
“Because I just do.”
“Is that so… So, are you aiming for the Empress’s position?”

“Yes. If it were me, I could serve Your Highness perfectly. Politically, and
privately as well.”
“Didn’t you approach me on behalf of Eilen Kaizel?”
“I didn’t receive his request; I used him. I deceived him cleverly. I
approached Your Highness, saying I’d make Erita Jenin break off her
engagement, and promised to help the Kaizel family once I became your
consort.”
“Hmm, so you’re not going to help the Kaizel family?”
“I’ll help them if it’s worth it, but if it’s not, I’ll abandon them.”
Just as she said, Salina was very much like Ail—ambitious, with a clear
goal and unshakable determination. As Ail looked at her, he suddenly
thought marrying her might not be such a bad idea. A person with strong
ambition is focused and never wavers. This was exactly the kind of person
Ail needed.
“If I marry you, what do I gain?”
“You gain the power of the Astro family. Although the Empress is from the
Jenin family, the Jenin family is going to fall soon. The Astro family is
more attractive, don’t you think?”
“Still, I must show some loyalty to my maternal family.”
“I don’t think you’re the type to be bound by such loyalty.”
Salina said this with conviction. Just as her words ended, the music stopped.
Ail released his arm from around her and stepped back, bowing politely.
She too, holding her skirt, bowed in return. After standing straight, Ail took
her hand again and, while leaving the stage, whispered to her.
“I’ll Think about it.”
“I hope you make a wise decision.”
Salina didn’t back down with her last words. She was quite bold and had a
strong heart. Ail found that he liked her. Since royal marriages were
politically motivated anyway, he was drawn to someone like her—open and
ambitious. She was the perfect match politically.
As they left the stage and he slowly released her hand, Ail walked toward
the railing where Ruth had gone earlier. He wondered why Ruth hadn’t
returned to the hall yet and opened the door. When he stepped outside, he
found the railing empty and tilted his head in confusion. Ruth had been
watching this way, but he hadn’t come back inside.
Curious, Ail glanced toward the garden. As he did, he heard laughter from
one side and looked in that direction, leaning against the railing. Under the
soft moonlight, he saw two figures dancing together in the garden. His mind
went blank as he watched.
“Just what do you believe in to dance this badly?”
Elsen scolded, holding Ruth’s waist, as Ruth grumbled,
“It’s just not my thing.”
“True. You barely passed the basic subjects in school, didn’t you?”
Ruth laughed at that remark. It was a clear, pure laugh. Ail suddenly
wondered if Ruth, Kaizel’s child, could laugh like that.
“Really, try to do better. Why are you so bad at dancing?”
“Ah, stop it. I’m done. I’m not dancing!”
After more of Elsen’s teasing, Ruth pulled away from his hand and stepped
back, complaining. Seeing this childish reaction, Elsen pressed a finger to
Ruth’s forehead.
“They say your only strength is your patience, right? Try a little harder.”
“No matter how hard I try, some things just don’t work.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“There are things like that. Anyway, I give up. I really can’t dance.”
“How come you’re so good at drills but can’t do this?”
“Drills are drills, and this is different. I just don’t get the rhythm.”
“You’re such a strange one… Hey, what’s with your hand? It’s bleeding.”
At Elsen’s words, Ruth stopped, looked at his right hand, and raised his left
hand to scratch his head.
“Right. Looks like the wound opened up.”
“Hey, you idiot. Why didn’t you say it hurts?”
“I didn’t even notice. I was too busy getting scolded by you…”
“You’re so dull. Is there a first-aid kit in your room?”
“Yeah.”
“I’ll disinfect and rebandage it. You said it was just a scratch, so why is the
wound taking so long to heal? You’re usually good at healing quickly.”
“Maybe it’s because it’s hot.”
Ruth mumbled, brushing it off, then turned and started walking toward the
building’s entrance. Elsen followed him without hesitation. Watching them,
Ail turned around, crossed the hall, and passed the railing.
Ruth, who had adamantly refused to dance, was now dancing with Elsen in
the garden, not even in the hall… Thinking about it again, Ail’s blood
seemed to boil. He felt frustrated and angry to the point of madness.
Ruth’s light and cheerful tone with Elsen, the natural expression and playful
affection, everything was different from when he was with Ail. Ruth had
always been reserved and serious with him. When they spent time together,
he seemed bored, unsure of what to do, and if Ail initiated a conversation,
Ruth responded aggressively. Most of all, Ail had never seen Ruth smile.
He had always worn a sulky face, so he had thought Ruth just didn’t smile.
In fact, Ail had believed that Ruth Kaizel simply didn’t know how to smile.
But that was a misconception. Ruth smiled too much around others, far
more than Ail could have imagined. He spoke gently, smiled with his eyes,
and answered anything kindly, never showing displeasure, always willing to
give whatever the other person wanted.
Ail realized that he didn’t really know Ruth at all. But Elsen seemed to
know everything about him.
And that was what bothered him the most.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 3 Part
4 – Shanghai Fantasy

As Ruth watched the bandages, the blood began to spread more vividly. It
seemed that he had gripped the pendant too tightly. He thought the wound
was almost healed, but it started bleeding again, and he felt uneasy. The fact
that the injury caused by Ail wouldn’t heal kept bothering him. He wished
the wound would heal soon so that the memories of him would fade, but the
constant reopening of the wound felt like a reminder of him, and it made
him angry.

“Looks like the wound is pretty bad. How did you get hurt? I thought it was
just a scratch.”
In response to Elsen’s question, Ruth answered with the example Kamiel
had given.
“I fell while holding a piece of glass.”
“Huh? You can be that stupid?”
“Sometimes, I cram all my dumb moments into one year.”
“That must hurt.”
“It’s bearable.”

In truth, Ruth didn’t feel much pain at all. It just stung a little. Without
much thought, he arrived at the door to his assigned room with Elsen and
grabbed the doorknob without hesitation, pushing the door open.

“By the way, did you get a letter from Kasha? That guy…”

As Ruth was about to tell Elsen about the message from Kasha, he noticed
Elsen’s face go pale. He stopped walking.
“Elsen? What’s wrong?”
Despite Ruth’s question, Elsen didn’t respond and simply bowed his head,
facing forward.
“Why…?”

With a strange feeling, Ruth turned his gaze toward the room. He saw Ail
sitting inside, and he fell silent. Ail, sitting with his legs up on the table,
looked at Ruth and smiled warmly.
“Welcome. It seems Miel’s deputy is with you.”

Although Ail’s tone was gentle, his voice was low and heavy. Ruth stiffened
at the chillingly cold voice, which sent a shiver down his spine. It was
strange that Ail, who should have been in the ballroom, was in his room,
and his expression didn’t look good. In fact, it wasn’t just not good—it
looked like he could tear him apart in an instant.

Ruth couldn’t shake off the eerie feeling and stood frozen, bowing his head.
“What’s going on? I thought you were still at the ballroom.”
“I didn’t see you, so I thought I should come up. Miel’s deputy can come in
too.”
“No, Ruth seemed to have hurt his hand, so I followed him up to check. I’m
glad to see you’re here, Your Majesty. I’ll take my leave now.”
“Alright then.”

Ail still smiled kindly as he waved at Elsen, who glanced at Ruth before
quickly turning around and leaving. As Ruth heard Elsen’s footsteps fading
away, his body stiffened. The farther Elsen’s footsteps grew, the closer he
felt to hell. Being left alone with Ail in a room felt like a fate worse than
hell.

He felt suffocated. His heart ached.

“You’re quite affectionate with Elsen.”

Ail’s tone had grown harsh. Ruth, feeling helpless, closed the door behind
him without any resistance.
“He’s an old friend.”

Ruth answered in a slightly shaky voice, avoiding Ail’s gaze. The sight of
him with Salina was still fresh in his mind, and he feared he would say
something strange if he looked at him. To distract himself, Ruth began
reciting military tactics in his mind.

He needed to think of something else. He couldn’t waver in front of him.

“Your acting is so awkward, I can’t stand it. Try to be more natural, like you
are with Elsen.”
Ail’s tone was clearly teasing, looking for a flaw.

“Your Majesty is not Elsen.”

Ruth purposely spoke in a stiff manner, trying to focus on memorizing the
tactics. But no matter how much he tried, the sentences wouldn’t come out.
His thoughts were a jumbled mess, and he couldn’t get past one sentence. It
felt like his brain had shut down.

“So, you’re telling me to ‘pretend’?”

Ail rose from his seat, making Ruth flinch.

“Your Majesty, I’m not good at pretending, like I am with Elsen.”

Ruth’s head felt like a blank canvas, and he struggled to recall the next line
but couldn’t.

“Why? Oh, is it because I don’t know you well enough? I didn’t know you
barely passed your basic subjects.”

Ail’s voice, with its mocking tone, made Ruth’s body tremble. He had a
feeling now. If Ail was speaking so surely, he must have overheard their
conversation in the garden.

“Did you overhear what we were saying?”

Ruth asked, glaring at Ail, who was now standing right in front of him. His
cold eyes were fixed on him, and without realizing it, he took a step back
toward the door.

His hands clenched tightly behind his back, and his shoulders trembled. It
felt like he had done something terribly wrong. Although Ail had
eavesdropped, Ruth couldn’t help but feel guilty, like he had done
something shameful.

Before he knew it, Ail was right in front of him, and his hands braced
against either side of the door. Ruth inhaled sharply, and suddenly a sweet
floral scent surrounded him. It was Salina’s scent.

“Please move.”
Ruth couldn’t stand the smell. He couldn’t bear the thought of beautiful
Salina laughing beside Ail.

But Ail simply ignored Ruth’s request and moved even closer, whispering
into his ear.
“But the thing I didn’t know was how reckless you are.”

It was an insult. A direct attack on Ruth’s character. As Ruth stared at Ail’s

eyes, he couldn’t look away. They were close enough for their breaths to
mingle.

The golden eyes that had pulled him in from the first time they met shone
brightly, and Ruth couldn’t help but stare at them, mesmerized. They were a
light that no jewel could compare to, so noble and dazzling that he lost
herself in them.

“I can’t replace his time, but during this week, this festival, you must fulfill
your duties as my lover. Pretend to love me. Smile as if you’re happy, look
at me and smile. And whisper that you love me. After all, this time is a
mirage. When the festival is over, it will be forgotten. Love me during this
time. That’s an order.”

One week out of the year. Any love that happens during this time is never
acknowledged. It’s time that must be discarded, a fleeting love that appears
like a mirage and disappears without a trace.

It’s a love for which no one will be held accountable.

Moonlight Madness Chapter 3 Part
5 – Shanghai Fantasy

No, it’s an illusion that disappears as though it never existed in the first
place.

Despite the tempting offer from the charismatic Ail, Ruth couldn’t bring
himself to answer immediately and kept his gaze fixed on Ail’s eyes.

Ruth wasn’t sure he could grasp the fleeting dream of a week that everyone
experiences. He feared the emptiness that would follow once that short
moment passed. The pain of holding something in his hands only for it to
vanish like the wind was unbearable.

How could something that once existed just disappear?

How could the passionate feelings that once burned in his chest vanish as
though they never existed?
How could he pass by someone he had cherished so deeply as if they were a
stranger?

He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t easily forget and move on.

Thinking it was something that could never happen, Ruth lowered his gaze
and responded firmly without looking at Ail.
“It’s impossible. I… can’t do something like that.”

A brief silence followed. Ail remained silent, his gaze still fixed on Ruth’s
face. Ruth, feeling as if his heart was being pierced by that gaze, closed his
eyes and bowed his head. Ail’s breath was close to his forehead. The
sensation made Ruth’s heart flutter, and he tensed his body as he waited for
Ail’s response.
He was waiting for this hellish moment to end.

“Seems you’ve misunderstood.”

After a long pause, Ail’s voice broke the silence, and Ruth opened his eyes.
Ail continued.

“I’m not asking you to love me. What I mean is, for the week, act like the
perfect lover. Don’t tell me you thought I was begging for your love?”

Ail’s words, dripping with sarcasm, pierced Ruth’s heart. His words were
like daggers, tearing at his heart.

“Don’t get it wrong, Ruth Kaizel. Our contract is not over yet. And this is
not a request, it’s an order. It’s a time that will disappear anyway. A dream
that will be buried in memory, never to be remembered by anyone. Act like
a real lover, smile, look at me, and say you love me. You don’t have the
right to refuse. If you even think of truly loving me, don’t start this at all.
Even if you say it’s genuine, I’ll throw away that kind of love cleanly.”

The cold blade of those words tore at his heart. Blood dripped from him. He
felt as though his heart was stopping, about to die.

“Rest. We’ll be climbing the mountain early tomorrow.”

Ail’s breath, once against Ruth’s forehead, receded. Ail moved to the side,
opened the door, and disappeared outside.

Once he was gone, Ruth finally relaxed. His shoulders slumped, and his
legs gave way as he barely managed to lean against the door.

Left alone in the room, Ruth stared vacantly at the empty air.

He could hear the sound of blood dripping. Somewhere deep in the

darkness, droplets of blood fell.
This was hell.

The first day of the hunting tournament had arrived. Ruth, who had spent a
sleepless night, looked around at the members of the Third Knights. The
tournament itself lasted only one day, so all the knights were mobilized.
Ruth, too, was assigned to stay by Ail’s side all day.

When the knights saw Ruth’s pale, exhausted face, they whispered among
themselves, some even giggling. Ruth knew exactly what they were talking
about, but he didn’t care. It was too much of a bother to think about.

“Kaelen, is the team assignment complete?”

“Yes.”
“Then you’ll take the left side. I’ll guard the right.”
“Understood.”

After all, Ail didn’t actually hunt. The sharpness he once had at fourteen
seemed to have disappeared. In the past three years, his hunting skills had
deteriorated. The arrows would always hit trees or rocks, and sometimes
they would even plummet to the ground. Because of this, the knights
guarding Ail had little to do. They just wandered around the edges of the
hunting grounds, like they were on a leisurely stroll. In fact, many of the
knights who had guarded Ail for three years had started seeing the hunting
tournament as a day for walking. Some even said they found it more
comfortable when they were at the palace.

The garden of the temporary palace was filled with noble carriages. After
enjoying last night’s ball, the women were still deep in their late-morning
slumber, while the men, dressed in hunting attire, led their escort knights.
Ruth glanced around the area and, amidst the groups of people boasting
about their bows and arrows, spotted Elsen and offered a weak smile.

Elsen, who had been assigned as a guard for the temporary palace rather
than an escort, was also in uniform, not hunting attire. When he spotted
Ruth, he waved. As Ruth weakly smiled in return, the atmosphere in the
garden suddenly grew quiet, and turning around, he saw, as expected, Ail
walking out of the building.

At the sight of Ail, dressed in his forest-green hunting attire adorned with
golden banners, everyone in the garden bowed in greeting, and he leisurely
walked toward them. The summer sun shone down on his short hair. The
intense, blood-red clarity of the sunlight almost made Ruth dizzy, and he
held back the sharp pain, stiffening his expression.

Ail, holding a bow and a quiver of arrows, walked over with Meril and two
attendants. He briefly glanced at the four horses prepared for him and chose
the second one before mounting it. Unlike usual, Ail moved without saying
a word, and Ruth, aware of his awareness, nodded toward the knights
behind them to prepare. Just as Ruth was about to mount his own horse, Ail
spoke.

“Meril, the bow.”

Ail reached out his hand, and Meril passed him the bow. The other
attendants quickly loaded arrows into the quiver hanging by the saddle.

“This bow is stiff; it’s new.”

Ail muttered as he gently pulled the bowstring. Looking down slightly at

Ruth, he smiled coldly. The smile was so chilling it made Ruth’s heart
shrink. When Ruth lifted his head in confusion, Ail, now ready with an
arrow, nocked it and gently pulled the string back.

It was common to adjust the tension of the string and aim several times
when using a new bow, so Ruth simply watched Ail’s actions without
thinking much. The garden remained quiet, as Ail had not yet made any
announcements. The young nobles, their attendants, and the escort knights
all waited in silence, bending their waists in anticipation of his command.

After aiming at something in the distance, Ail pulled the string, and Ruth
began to feel uneasy. Although Ail still trained with the bow and sword, he
had always been half-hearted. As Ruth began to approach him to speak, a
sound broke the silence.
“Your Highness, I…”

Before the sentence could finish, the arrow suddenly shot from the bow. A
scream rang out in every direction. Ruth, watching the arrow fly through
the air, had to stifle the scream that threatened to escape.

“Ah, my hand slipped. It’s been a while.”

Ail muttered shamelessly. Ruth couldn’t help but suspect whether it was
truly a mistake. The arrow had narrowly missed Elsen’s cheek, grazing it
before embedding itself in the nearby tree.

A scar from the arrow left a mark on Elsen’s left temple. His face was
frozen in shock, and Ruth, pale, looked at Elsen. Ail, on the other hand,
seemed pleased and shouted joyfully.

“Alright, everyone, let’s head out. The hunt begins.”

Ruth, momentarily distracted by concern for Elsen’s injury, was soon

amazed by Ail’s archery skills as he shot down game with perfect precision.
It was impossible to believe that this was the same man who had missed
every shot in previous hunting tournaments. With clean, accurate shots, Ail
pierced the hearts of his targets. Ruth shuddered slightly at the coldness of
his skill.

Although he couldn’t understand why Ail was suddenly so focused on the

hunt, Ruth now knew for certain that the arrow aimed at Elsen had not been
an accident—it was intentional. The question was, why had Ail done it?

Ruth frowned as he watched the arrows fly straight toward their targets,
piercing them without deviation. He still couldn’t watch the dying creatures,
their last cries and eyes full of sorrow, as it made him feel guilty and
pained. He couldn’t bear it—he was too empathetic.

“Your Highness, that’s the sixth one,” Meril shouted, unable to contain his
excitement.
Ail smiled, his face glowing with a childlike joy.

“Feels good, so the arrows are on target. I had a lot of fun last night.”

Ail said this, glancing at Ruth with a meaningful look. Ruth felt confused,
unsure of Ail’s intentions. Although Ail seemed pleased, Ruth couldn’t
shake the feeling that something was deeply twisted about him.

“It seems like you had an enjoyable night. Your archery skills don’t seem to
have dulled at all.”

“Indeed. What do you think, Ruth?”

Ruth, caught off guard by the sudden question, answered bluntly.

“… Your aim is precise, and there is no wobble in your bow. Excellent.”

“But don’t you think it’s more accurate at night? My shots are stronger at
night.”

“I’ve never seen you shoot at night, so I wouldn’t know…”

Ruth’s foolish answer, not fully understanding Ail’s joke, made Ail burst
into laughter. Meril and Kaelen, too, chuckled softly. Ruth, initially
puzzled, suddenly realized the meaning behind Ail’s words and his face
turned bright red.

He felt like a fool.

“It seems that the commander Kaizel is still innocent. I thought you’d be
clever, being from Vera.”

Meril casually teased, but Ruth felt uncomfortable. Not only was his origin
being mentioned, but he was also being subjected to sexual jokes.
Moreover, the embarrassment of being mocked in front of his subordinates
was something Ruth despised.
“Meril, enough. The commander’s face is going to burn. I’ll be the one
who’ll miss that beautiful face,” Ail said, laughing as he teased Ruth.

Although Ail’s mocking bothered Ruth, there was some strange comfort in
the way Ail smiled at him. After parting last night, Ruth had been troubled
by Ail’s behavior, but now he seemed fine. No, in truth, Ail had been fine
yesterday as well. Ruth was the one who had been torn up.

A small lump of frustration sat in Ruth’s chest, and he knew what it was.
But he was deliberately ignoring its true nature.

He shouldn’t acknowledge it. If he did, it would destroy his fate.

He had to bury it deep within, wrapped up tight, hidden in the corner of his
heart. It wasn’t because it was precious, but because it was too terrifying to
confront.

“If you win today’s hunt, I’ll give you the jewel that goes to the winner.
Cheer up.”

Ail spoke in a tone so sweet it almost made Ruth’s heart ache, as if he were
talking to a true lover. Despite knowing it wasn’t genuine, Ruth felt his
heart race at the sweetness of his tone. He gripped the reins tightly to
suppress the pain in his chest and bowed his head silently.

Ail, smiling as if Ruth were cute, turned his gaze away.

“Take a break for a moment.”

The sound of water could be heard. As Ruth turned toward it, he saw a
small stream flowing. It wasn’t rainy season, so the flow was small, but the
water was clear. Relieved by the coolness of the stream after the heat of the
morning, Ruth was about to dismount when Ail suddenly leapt off his horse.

Normally, knights dismount first to wait for their lord, but Ail,
unexpectedly, approached Ruth, taking his arm.
“Be careful when you get down.”

Ruth, startled, leaned on Ail’s arm as he got off the horse. Before his feet
touched the ground, Ail’s hand rested on his waist, making him flush with
the heat of Ail’s touch. They had often brushed against each other lightly,
but this was the first time Ail had his hand on Ruth’s waist like this.

It felt dizzying.

“Meril, give the horses some water. I’ll take a walk with the commander.”

Ail said, holding Ruth’s waist as they walked toward the stream. Ruth
followed silently as Ail led him along the mountain path. After some time,
Kaelen dismounted, his voice heard organizing the knights. Ruth, confident
that Kaelen would handle things, approached the stream. The air around it
felt cooler, and Ruth breathed deeply, relieved by the crisp mountain air.

Despite the scorching sun, the air was fresh and pleasant. As Ruth relaxed
and looked around, Ail suddenly asked:

“Why did you join the knights?”

Ruth, caught off guard by the question, stared blankly at Ail, who asked
again.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 3 Part
6 – Shanghai Fantasy

When Ruth, caught off guard by the sudden question, stared blankly at Ail,
Ail repeated himself.

“Why did you join the Knight Order? There must have been other options.
Did you really follow Elsen here?”

Ail asked, convinced that couldn’t be the real reason. Ruth had hinted at
something like that when they first met, but Ail didn’t want to believe it. No
—he couldn’t believe it. Otherwise, the next arrow might truly find its way
to Elsen’s heart.

This morning, the arrow shot at Elsen—disguised as a mistake—was both a

warning and a form of retaliation. It was the only way Ail could quell his
anger. He hadn’t slept a wink the night before. Feeling irritable, he left for
the archery range, only to encounter Elsen waving at Ruth in the garden,
who smiled back at him.

Arrogant bastard, Ail muttered to himself repeatedly as he strode toward

them. Ruth, finally noticing him, stiffened and bowed her head. That
expression only fueled Ail’s irritation, leading him to deliberately raise his
bow and fire at Elsen. It had felt good. He might have ended Elsen’s life
altogether if not for the certainty that Ruth would intervene. So, he aimed
slightly off-target instead.

Even now, the anger hadn’t fully subsided. It seethed, waiting for the right
moment to surface.

“… I just wanted to leave home,” Ruth answered quietly. “And when I

heard Elsen was joining the Knight’s Order, I thought it would be a good
opportunity.”

“Was it because of your origins? Were you bullied because you’re the son
of a courtesan? Or did you feel that was the only path available to someone
of your station?”

Ail’s probing words struck a nerve, and Ruth frowned slightly, deflecting
the conversation.

“I am not ashamed of my mother’s status.”

“A courtesan is the worst. Your sister’s engagement to Jessie only happened

because of my influence. A lower noble might manage, but your family’s
position is nowhere near the Imperial line.”

Ruth was well aware of that. But hearing it from Ail stung. Even so,
gratitude was out of the question.

“I never wanted her to marry into royalty. I just wanted her to be with
someone safe. Ideally, someone she loves.”

“Your mother didn’t marry into the Kaizel family just for that reason.”

The implication in Ail’s tone—that Ruth’s mother had ulterior motives—

made Ruth bristle.

“My mother loved Vera. She didn’t want to leave, but she agreed to my
father’s proposal because my sister was born. Unlike boys, girls’ fates
within Vera are grim.”

“So she was trapped by circumstances?”

Ruth barely restrained his anger as he replied, “Something like that.”

“A noble sacrifice.”
“You wouldn’t understand, Your Highness, but that’s what family bonds are
like. If not for my sister, I would have stayed in Vera.”

As Ruth explained, Ail, perched on a large rock by the stream, pulled Ruth
onto his lap. Startled, Ruth tried to push him away, but Ail’s strong arms
wrapped tightly around his waist.

“People are watching. Stay still.”

At that, Ruth glanced back to see knights quickly averting their gazes,
clearly embarrassed.

“So… does that mean you, too, wouldn’t be able to leave if someone held
you back?”

“That’s true for everyone.”

Ruth sighed and, resigned, leaned against Ail as he answered. Ail tightened
his embrace and murmured, “That’s why you didn’t pursue a lover in
Karileum. You knew you wouldn’t be able to leave them behind.”

Ruth remained silent, prompting Ail to wrap one arm around his waist while
running his other hand through Ruth’s hair. The gentle, tender touch made
Ruth’s heart pound as though it might burst, and he averted his gaze,
overwhelmed by the sound of his own heartbeat.

“Your mother settled down for love, then—whether it was for her daughter
or a man she cared for. And you? Are you saying you’ll stay wherever
something or someone keeps you—whether it’s your child or your lover?”

Ail’s gaze burned with a sultry intensity that felt out of place in the bright
midday sun. Ruth felt an unsettling tension as though he were being
seduced, drawn into a trap meant to bind him. The tender gestures, the way
Ail stroked his hair—all of it was too kind, too deliberate. Ruth’s heart
fluttered with a dangerous hope: Does he truly want me?

But suspicion lingered. That’s what made it terrifying. How was he

supposed to interpret the actions of a man who had once sworn to discard
his love so cleanly? It left Ruth bewildered.

Could it be that Ail intended to take him only to discard him?

The thought made Ruth’s heart sink. He felt the blood drain from his face as
he realized that Ail’s teasing might simply be a cruel game. Ever since Ruth
declared his intent to leave, Ail had acted out, frustrated that someone he
once controlled was now asserting independence. It was stubborn pride—a
challenge to see if Ruth could truly leave.

Ail was still young. This obsession and mischief were childish whims.

Ruth’s hands were ice-cold as he spoke quietly, “Did I ever tell you about
my parents?”

Ail, clearly satisfied with Ruth’s faltering resolve, smiled. He could already
tell Ruth’s emotions were in turmoil. No matter how composed Ruth tried
to appear, his eyes betrayed his inner conflict. Delighted, Ayil took Ruth’s
bandaged hand, kissed it, and asked softly, “About what?”

“My mother didn’t settle down because she loved my father. And my father
didn’t propose to her out of love either. He simply wanted to possess her.
He tried to capture a beautiful breeze. That’s why I won’t be swayed by
seduction meant for possession.”

Understanding the full meaning behind Ruth’s words, Ail glanced down at
Ruth’s right hand, which he was holding. The bandages hadn’t been
changed, and blood had seeped through.

“Does it hurt?”

“… It’s fine.”

“You’re quite patient, aren’t you?”

“…”
“Then you’d endure anything for the people you care about.”

Ruth tried to pull his hand away, alarmed by Ail’s loaded words, but Ail’s
grip was too strong, making it impossible to break free.

“I like that. Very much.”

Muttering cryptically, Ail wrapped an arm around Ruth’s waist and pulled
him to his feet before standing up himself. Without another word, he began
walking back toward the waiting knights, still holding Ruth’s hand firmly.

Led by Ail, Ruth couldn’t shake the growing sense of unease that lingered
in his heart.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 3 Part
7 – Shanghai Fantasy

Ail, who had won this year’s hunting competition, returned to the royal villa
and was enjoying the banquet marking the competition’s end. Having
secured victory with overwhelming results, Ail tossed the gemstone and
flowers awarded to the champion straight to Ruth. While the crowd
marveled at his exceptional archery skills, they whispered among
themselves in confusion. But Ail paid no mind.

Admittedly, his actions were foolish, even in his own eyes. This wasn’t part
of the original plan. Yet, for some reason, this time he wanted to showcase
his best self—though not to assert his prowess. He simply wanted Ruth to
remember his true nature, even just once.

“I didn’t know you were so skilled with a bow. We must have all been
fooled until now,” Salina remarked, smiling as she approached him. She
had attended both yesterday’s party and today’s banquet. Her gentle tone
was met with Ail’s curt reply.

“I was in a good mood.”

“Oh? It seems the Commander Kaizel of knight’s Order had quite the
passionate night.”

“Passionate enough to burn to ashes.”

Ail casually downed his drink in one go. His mood was at an all-time low.
Truthfully, he was tempted to leave for the imperial palace immediately, but
that would feel like he was letting Ruth control his emotions, so he resisted.
“By the way, the commander didn’t attend the banquet,” Salina noted.

“I told him he didn’t need to. He’s too precious to be displayed in front of
others.”

“Still brimming with affection, I see. Somehow, I feel sorry for Erita.”

Salina’s probing comment was met with Ail’s sharp retort.

“A consort is a consort. A lover is a lover.”

“A wise and straightforward answer,” Salina replied with a soft chuckle as

she refilled his glass. Her actions, graceful and coquettish, made Ail smile
faintly. People often treated him this way—kindly, whether for power,
wealth, or his favor. They worked tirelessly to gain something from him.

But Ruth was different. He never acted for Ail’s sake, only silently
observing. That quiet resistance was unbearable. Even when Ail tried to
seduce him, Ruth simply rejected him as if indifferent.

The more Ruth tried to leave, the more Ail wanted to keep him—so much
so that the thought of binding him, even by severing his legs, became a
persistent noise in his head.

How could he break that stubborn will of his?

Ruth was absurdly tenacious. Even during the festival, when everyone else
indulged in revelry, he remained unshaken, unaffected even by Ail’s
advances. His resolve only fueled Ail’s burning determination to break it.

“Erita hasn’t shown her face. That’s a pity,” Salina said. “I could never
compete with the commander, but I’d at least like to see her.”

“Why? Are you coveting her position?”

“Of course. It’s something anyone would desire.”

“Anyone may desire it, but not everyone shows such naked greed.”

“If I didn’t, Your Highness wouldn’t even glance my way.”

She wasn’t wrong. Had Salina not been so proactive, Ail likely wouldn’t
have noticed her at all. The imperial palace was filled with beautiful
women, and even the most striking flower could be lost among many. In
that sense, Salina was a clever woman.

He was starting to take an interest in her. She was smart and unlikely to
complicate things unnecessarily.

Ail took a drink, idly wrapping a strand of her long hair around his fingers
before whispering near her ear, “So, would you like to strike a deal?”

Salina smiled knowingly, replying with ease, “Of course. What do you
want?”

Satisfied with her quick and confident response, Ail placed his glass down
and smirked—a sly, cunning smile. He thought he might be able to achieve
his goals easily with her help.

“Do you know,” he began, “that everything that happens during the festival
returns to nothing? No one is held accountable. Would you like to play the
role of my lover during this time?”

His words carried no emotion, but Salina understood his intent and smiled
brightly.

“It would be an honor.”

“Even if, after the festival, I act as if I’ve never seen you?”

“You’re not the type to do that. But even if you were, I wouldn’t mind.”

“I’m not afraid of the commander. That man is mine.”

Ruth was undoubtedly his. Ail had no doubt about that. Contract or not,
Ruth was within his grasp. No matter how much he tried to escape now, in
the end, he would remain in Ail’s hands. Ail would ensure it—by any means
necessary.

“And?”

“I fear my fiancée’s eyes. It’s such a nuisance, don’t you think?”

Ail’s cryptic words prompted Salina to redirect the conversation.

“You owe loyalty to your maternal family,” she said, echoing his words
from the previous day. Ail smiled, seemingly pleased.

“Of course, I owe loyalty to my maternal family. But there are pesky little
rats in the way. If someone were to take care of them for me, I’d be most
grateful.”

“Are you planning to kill two birds with one stone? That’s an impossible
ambition.”

“Catching the rabbit can lead to catching the bear, can’t it?”

Salina immediately understood Ail’s metaphor.

“Erita will attend your coming-of-age ceremony, won’t she?”

“She will.”

“I’ll have to see her then, to judge if she’s truly a match for me.”

Realizing Salina had grasped his intentions, Ail smiled and brought her hair
to his lips in a gesture of admiration for her cunning.

“Women are terrifying.”

“Not as terrifying as you, Your Highness. I must admit, I didn’t know you
could be this frightening,” Salina said with a smile.

Ail laughed softly. “Of course, you wouldn’t know. If you did, you’d throw
off your shoes and run. He’s quite a coward, you see. When I get angry, he
trembles in fear, though his stubborn responses are oddly charming.”

“A pitiful butterfly,” Salina mused playfully. “Don’t grip him too tightly, or
he’ll break.”

Her jest was met with Ail’s chilling smile as he whispered with an icy gaze,
“It doesn’t matter if he breaks. As long as he’s still breathing.”

The sheer coldness in his words made Salina shiver, but she quickly
composed herself, maintaining a serene smile as she took his hand and
whispered into his ear.

“You’re a cruel man.”

Ail let out a hearty laugh at her words. The more he saw of her, the more
she pleased him. She was sharp, understood him perfectly, and knew
exactly what he wanted. This was a woman who would help him achieve
his desires, fully prepared to accept the price of doing so.

He had set aside the political complexities for now. There was only one
thing Ail truly wanted: for Ruth to kneel before him, begging to stay by his
side. That was all.

He would make Ruth regret ever thinking he could leave Ail of his own
accord. Determined, Ail took Salina’s hand and led her onto the dance floor.
Wrapping an arm around her slender waist, he couldn’t help but think of
Ruth’s waist, which he had held earlier that day. Though his body was gaunt
and bony, it still stirred Ail’s desires. He wanted that body—he couldn’t
bear the thought of anyone else possessing it.

Forgetting all about his contract with Ruth, Ail became singularly focused
on finding a way to reclaim him.
Thus, summer began.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 3 Part
8 – Shanghai Fantasy

After the festival ended, the imperial palace became engulfed in a storm of
scandalous rumors along with the oppressive summer heat. Ail and Salina,
who had been inseparable throughout the festivities, continued to meet
secretly in various parts of the palace even after the festival was over. There
was no way to stop the rumors spreading like wildfire.

In no time, Ruth became the pitiful, abandoned lover, while Salina was
hailed as the miraculous woman who changed Ail’s tastes. But what
unsettled Ruth more than the rumors was Ail’s behavior. Though Ruth used
busyness as an excuse to avoid Ail, Ail kept calling for him whenever he
found a chance.

Today was no exception. Standing in front of Ail’s room, Ruth sighed when
he saw Meril’s awkward expression.

“I’m sorry.”

Though Ail was the one at fault, it was Meril who looked apologetic. This
was the third time already. Ail would summon Ruth but then spend his time
with Salina instead, leaving Ruth waiting outside his door for hours.
Knowing Ail was angry with him, Ruth tried to understand. But standing
alone outside the door, hearing the laughter of Ail and Salina, was a painful
experience.

What made it worse was the humiliation of being watched by other knights
and attendants while listening to the sounds from inside. It was far more
degrading than he had imagined. Yet, what hurt Ruth most was realizing
how deeply the sounds from within wounded him.
He thought he could leave Ail anytime, that whatever Ail did with others
was none of his concern, and that he could live freely without him. But
seeing Ail laughing with someone else, right in front of him, felt like his
insides were burning. And the thought that the other person was Salina
made it unbearable.

“If His Highness calls for you again, I’ll inform you. Would you like to wait
in your office?” Meril suggested hesitantly, bracing for a possible scolding.
But Ruth, having endured enough, decided he wouldn’t tolerate this
humiliation any longer.

“Commander, perhaps you should return to—”

“I’m fine,” Ruth interrupted in a calm tone.

“But…”

While Meril hesitated, Ruth abruptly pushed the door open without
knocking and stepped inside. Startled, Meril called out to him.

“Commander!”

Ruth raised a hand, signaling Meril to stay back, and entered the room
uninvited. Inside, Salina, dressed in a vibrant pink gown, sat on a long
couch. Ail lay reclining with his head on her lap, the two engaged in lively
conversation. Their joyous expressions shifted to surprise when they
noticed Ruth’s sudden intrusion.

Unfazed, Ruth bowed slightly in greeting. “Forgive my intrusion. You

called for me on urgent business, so I’ve come. If I’m interrupting, I’ll
return another time.”

Ruth deliberately kept his tone formal and cold, prompting Ail to smirk.
That smirk only fueled Ruth’s anger further. It was clear Ail was mocking
him, intentionally provoking him for reasons Ruth couldn’t fathom.
“If you know it’s rude, why barge in? If it’s urgent, you could come later.”

“Then I’ll leave,” Ruth replied curtly, turning on his heel. But before he
could take a step, Ail raised a hand to stop him.

“Wait. Salina, step out for a moment. I need to speak with the commander.”

“Understood. Don’t take too long,” Salina said with a sultry smile, rising
gracefully. As she passed Ruth, the sweet fragrance of her perfume wafted
over him, leaving him slightly dizzy. Tight-lipped, Ruth inclined his head
politely, and she returned the gesture before leaving the room. Meril, still
worried, closed the door.

As Ruth turned back, he motioned to Meril not to worry and walked up to

Ail, addressing him directly.

“What do you need from me?”

So far, every time Ail had summoned him, it was for trivial matters.
Remembering all those times he had been left standing pointlessly outside
the door, Ruth asked sharply, his frustration evident. Ail, amused by Ruth’s
tone, chuckled.

“You speak well for someone barging in uninvited.”

“You’ve been testing my patience, Your Highness. I thought I’d inform you
that it’s run out.”

“Already? That’s not much of a virtue to boast about.”

“I’ve been more than patient. What do you need?” Ruth pressed, keeping
his tone composed. Ail studied his face intently, scrutinizing every detail,
making Ruth uncomfortable. Determined not to let his emotions show, Ruth
held his expression steady.

“Well, fine. I called you here about the matter of Erita’s escort.”
“For Her Highness’s attendance at your coming-of-age ceremony, the
capital’s soldiers are assigned as escorts.”

“No. I’ve spoken to my mother, and I’m sending members of the Second
Knight Order to escort Erita. They will accompany the knights of the Jenin
family. In addition, pick a few from the Third Knight Order to go with
Kaelen.”

For a moment, Ruth thought he must have misheard. Sending the Second
Knight Order, which guards the Empress, to escort Erita wasn’t an issue in
itself. After all, Erita was the Empress’s niece. The problem was that the
Second Order’s vice-captain, Elsen, still hadn’t moved on from Erita, his
lost love. Forcing Elsen to escort the woman who had been taken from him
to her fiancé’s ceremony felt unnecessarily cruel.

“I’ll go instead,” Ruth said.

“No.”

“Please, let me go. This is too much.”

“No. They specifically asked for Elsen.”

Ail’s deliberate insistence on Elsen’s name made Ruth grimace. “Why are
you doing this?”

“No particular reason. Think of it as a final journey for two star-crossed

lovers. What’s your problem? Erita might feel more at ease with Elsen
around.”

“She won’t feel at ease! Are you trying to crush them both?”

“No,” Ail replied with audacious candor. “I’m trying to crush you.”

Ail’s blatant admission left Ruth visibly exasperated. Shaking his head,
Ruth retorted, “Let me go. I’ll bring her myself.”
“No.”

“I’ll go,” Ruth insisted.

Ruth’s firm words caused Ail to fall silent for a moment. Then, as if deep in
thought, Ail’s lips curled into a sinister smile.

“Then beg for it.”

“…Excuse me?”

“Kneel down, bow your head, and cry while pleading, please send me
instead. Then I might consider it.”

Ail was playing a cruel, vile game—one as petty as it was despicable.

“Do you find this amusing?” Ruth asked, his tone steady.

“No. To be honest, it’s not funny. It’s starting to annoy me.”

“Then why are you doing this?”

“Because you’re so stiff and unyielding. I want to break that pride of

yours.”

Hearing Ail’s unrelenting stance, Ruth felt any lingering desire to

accommodate him vanish completely. Ail’s arrogant belief that everything
could be bent to his will angered Ruth. He suddenly felt compelled to
remind Ail that not everything in the world would go his way.

“I’ll send Kaelen along with a few knights to Her Majesty. Is there anything
else you’d like to discuss?”

“None.”

“Then I’ll take my leave.”

Deciding there was no point in continuing the conversation, Ruth turned
and left the room. Ail didn’t stop him. He didn’t even bother with a parting
word, merely staring intently at Ruth’s retreating back. Ruth could feel the
weight of Ail’s gaze piercing into him, but he refused to look back. Things
were already bad enough; there was no reason to make them worse.

As he strode down the corridor, Ruth offered a brief nod to Meril, who
looked at him with concern. Then, without hesitation, he continued down
the long hallway, his steps unyielding.

The next morning, as planned, the members of the Second Order of Knights
gathered near the outer wall, preparing alongside four wagons loaded with
supplies and provisions, as well as the royal carriage that would transport
Erita. Rising early specifically to see them off, Ruth stood nearby, waiting
as Elsen explained the upcoming schedule to the knights.

Watching Elsen’s composed profile, Ruth felt a sharp pang in his chest. A
wave of guilt washed over him. He couldn’t shake the thought that he had
made the wrong choice. He should have persuaded Ail to let him go instead;
his stubbornness had ended up putting Elsen through this ordeal. And after
all, wasn’t it his fault from the start that Erita became engaged to Ail?

It felt as if everything was his fault. He should never have come to

Karelium. Or, if he had to come, he should have avoided joining the
knightly order. Perhaps he should have secured a modest position and
quickly returned to Vera. That way, he would never have met Ail, and Elsen
and Erita’s relationship wouldn’t have been ruined. Most importantly, he
wouldn’t be carrying this unbearable weight in his heart.

Everything was his fault.

As Ruth sighed with a despondent expression, Elsen, having finished his

instructions, approached him with a bright smile.

“Ruth, have you been waiting long?”

“No, I just got here,” Ruth replied, smiling warmly in return to Elsen’s
friendly tone.

The outer walls of the palace were bathed in morning sunlight, the weather
clear and bright. Embracing his friend tightly, Ruth whispered softly into
Elsen’s ear, “I’m sorry.”

“What for?” Elsen asked, genuinely confused.

“For… a lot of things,” Ruth replied briefly before pulling back. With his
right hand, he lightly touched Elsen’s left temple, where a scar remained
from the arrow Ail had shot. Though small, the mark was sharp and deep
enough to leave a lasting reminder.

“You’ve got a scar,” Ruth noted.

“A scar’s a badge of honor for a knight. What about your hand? Is it fully
healed?” Elsen asked.

“It’s fine. Good as new,” Ruth lied. The truth was, the wound hadn’t
completely healed. The recovery was taking far too long—whether due to
the heat or his own lack of care, he didn’t know. The slow progress
frustrated him immensely.

“That’s good to hear. Well, I’d better get going. Take care of yourself,”
Elsen said, patting Ruth lightly on the shoulder before turning to leave. But
Ruth grabbed the edge of his sleeve, stopping him. A strange unease filled
Ruth, as if this would be the last time he’d see his friend. It couldn’t be—
Elsen would return—but the anxiety wouldn’t leave him.

“Why? Do you need something?” Elsen asked.

“No, it’s nothing. Just… be careful.”

“It’s not like we’re going far. I’ll be back soon,” Elsen reassured him,
gently pushing Ruth’s hand away like a mother coaxing a clinging child.
But as he began to step away again, Ruth grabbed his arm once more and
murmured faintly:
“If… if anything happens—just in case, if something happens—go to the
cave in the Endia Mountains. Leave a message there.”

“What? Where’s this coming from?”

“I don’t know. I just… I’m worried. I feel uneasy,” Ruth confessed,

sounding almost childlike in his plea.

Elsen paused, his expression softening as he realized there must be a reason

for Ruth’s behavior. Ruth wasn’t one to act this way without cause.

“All right, I’ll be careful. You too, okay? Things in the palace don’t seem
great these days,” Elsen said, trying to reassure him.

“Don’t worry about me,” Ruth replied firmly.

“Right, you’ve got His Highness watching over you,” Elsen added with a
faint smile, as if that thought eased his mind. He patted Ruth’s shoulder one
last time before heading to his horse. The commander of the Second Order,
Eton, was already mounted and waiting, and Elsen joined him swiftly.
Following them, the rest of the knights mounted their horses, and the
convoy began to move.

Eton, leading at the front, inclined his head slightly toward Ruth in a polite
farewell, and Ruth returned the gesture. Riding behind Eton, Elsen turned
and gave a small wave before the group began to disappear from view.

Ruth stood motionless by the outer wall, watching them vanish beyond the
gates. Even after they were gone, he remained rooted to the spot, unable to
move.

The day was exceptionally clear, the morning bright and cloudless—like the
eerie calm before a storm.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
1 – Shanghai Fantasy

A foreboding silence hung heavily in the air. After Elsen’s departure, Ruth
was swept up in the chaotic preparations for Ail’s coming-of-age ceremony.
It was a welcome distraction, leaving him little time to dwell on other
matters. Though his relationship with Ail remained strained, Ail no longer
sought to provoke him, and Ruth responded with steadfast indifference.

Things seemed to be proceeding uneventfully—at least until Ruth received

the news.

“What are you talking about?” Ruth, seated in his office, turned pale as he
listened to Kaelen’s breathless report.

“It’s true. The palace is in complete turmoil over it.”

On a scorching day when the summer heat was at its peak, Kaelen delivered
shocking news—so unexpected that Ruth was left reeling.

“Wait… Elsen ran away with Erita? Who even said that?” Ruth demanded,
disbelief etched across his face.

Kaelen carefully explained the details again. The report had come from the
military post in the capital. Erita, traveling under the escort of the Jenin
family knights to attend Ail’s ceremony, had been en route from the Jenin
estate in Clodell to the Kaizel family’s lands in Virel. While spending the
night there, it was said that Elsen had fled with Erita.

Ruth slumped his shoulders, incredulous. “That’s absurd. Elsen isn’t the
kind of person to do something like that.” Deep down, Ruth had wished that
Elsen had the audacity to whisk Erita away. Unfortunately, Elsen wasn’t
bold enough for such actions. There was no need for an investigation—
something else must have happened.

“What were the escort knights doing?” Ruth pressed.

“The knights of the Jenin family were guarding Erita from within the
residence while the Second Order knights were stationed outside.
According to the reports, Erita’s nanny and maids heard a commotion and
summoned the knights inside. By the time they arrived, the guards stationed
outside Erita’s room had been incapacitated, and she was already gone.
Elsen, too, had disappeared,” Kaelen explained.

While they would need to wait for the envoy to relay the full details, even
this initial account made Ruth suspicious. His best guess was that Elsen and
Erita had been attacked by an external group. The fact that the Jenin knights
had been rendered unconscious ruled out the possibility of Elsen being
responsible. However, even if it had been a sudden assault, it didn’t explain
why only Erita had been taken. They should have sounded the alarm and
regrouped for protection, not fled with just her.

Leaning on his desk, fists clenched and lips pressed tight, Ruth tried to
piece it together. Nothing about this made sense. It defied logic, especially
with Ail’s ceremony so close. Why had such an incident occurred now?

Seeing Ruth’s growing agitation, Kaelen spoke cautiously. “A meeting is

currently underway in the council chambers. His Majesty has entrusted full
authority over the matter to the Crown Prince, given that it involves his
fiancée. The Grand Commander is also attending.”

Ruth, who had little political acumen or connections within the palace,
seemed to have only just learned of the situation.

“And Elsen and Erita?” Ruth asked.

“The capital’s forces are still searching for them. The Kaizel family has also
dispatched knights to comb through the Virel region.”
At the mention of the Kaizel family, Ruth covered his mouth, looking
troubled.

“We can’t leave this to my father.”

“What?”

“If Father sent men after them in the first place, Elsen and Erita might have
run because of it. If he finds them first, he’ll kill them both. The capital’s
soldiers or the Second Order need to handle this instead.”

Ruth’s words were a jumbled, panicked mess, betraying his state of mind.
The implications of his statements were dangerous, but he was too
distressed to realize it. Kaelen, however, went pale at the suggestion and
quickly interrupted.

“Commander, you need to be careful with your words right now.”

“Does Kamiel know about this?” Ruth asked, abruptly changing the subject.

“Deputy Commander Kamiel is attending the meeting. He should bring us

news soon.”

Kaelen, observing Ruth’s distressed state, continued to glance at him

anxiously. He was genuinely worried about Ruth, whose deep connection
with Elsen was well known within the knightly order. But now wasn’t the
time to let panic take over.

“Commander, you need to calm down,” Kaelen urged.

But Ruth, unable to suppress his restlessness, shot to his feet. “… I need to
go to the council.”

“It’s better to wait. Going there won’t—”

“I can’t just wait.”

Disregarding Kaelen’s advice, Ruth strode out of the room and headed for
the central administrative hall where the council chambers were located.
Kaelen hurried after him, still trying to dissuade him.

“Commander, it would be better to stay and wait for updates.”

“I’ll wait outside the council hall. I can’t just sit around,” Ruth said firmly.

Ever since hearing the news, one thought had tormented Ruth: this might all
be his fault. He couldn’t shake the idea that everything—the situation with
Erita and Elsen, and the events leading to Elsen escorting Erita in the first
place—was due to his own choices. Most of all, he regretted not acting on
the ominous feeling he’d had the day Elsen left. He should have gone
himself. Begging Ail for permission would’ve been a small price to pay.

Overwhelmed by guilt, Ruth’s steps felt heavy as he crossed the palace

grounds. The possibility that his father might have orchestrated the attack
weighed on his conscience, adding to his growing self-reproach. If it turned
out to be true, Ruth knew he could never forgive his father—or himself.

The oppressive heat bore down on him as he finally reached the central
administrative hall. The knights guarding the entrance stepped forward to
block his way.

“Apologies, Commander, but no one is allowed inside the hall,” one of

them said.

“… Is the meeting still ongoing?” Ruth asked.

“Yes, it is.”

Ruth nodded to the knight’s polite reply and stepped back from the main
entrance of the central administrative hall.

“Commander, it would be better to wait in your office,” Kaelen suggested.

“No. I’ll wait right here,” Ruth replied, his voice void of energy.

Kaelen, unsettled by Ruth’s vacant expression, couldn’t help but murmur

his name under his breath. “Ruth…”

Just as Kaelen reached out to gently grab Ruth’s arm and convince him to
return, the sound of footsteps echoed from inside the central hall. Both of
them froze, turning toward the sound. Ruth, his eyes darting about
nervously, fixed his gaze on the hall’s entrance as a group of men emerged.

At the forefront were Chancellor Lyman Kaizel and his aide Eilen Kaizel,
followed by various officials and the head commander of the Ardyn
Knights. Among them was also Kamiel, his face etched with a grave
expression.

The guards at the doorway quickly stepped aside and bowed as the group
passed, and Ruth and Kaelen also moved aside, bowing slightly in respect.
Lyman and Eilen glanced briefly at Ruth but said nothing, brushing past
him without a word.

Ruth followed their retreating figures with his eyes. He knew better than to
expect any kind of explanation or courtesy from them, but a small part of
him still yearned for at least one word—a simple acknowledgment. Not
about the incident, but about Elsen, someone they both knew was a close
friend to him. Wasn’t it only human to offer a word of comfort or concern in
such circumstances?

His heart weighed heavy as he bitterly realized they likely didn’t see him as
family—or even as a person. The wounds they inflicted over the years had
turned his heart into a bruise so deep it was almost numb, yet each new
slight found a way to hurt just as much as the last.

While Ruth stood lost in thought, Kamiel approached and placed a hand on
his arm.

“Ruth, we need to talk,” he said, his tone serious.

Kamiel’s presence was unsettling. As the deputy head of the knights, his
inclusion in the meeting wasn’t unusual, but Ruth suspected his
participation was less about his position and more about his role as a son-in-
law to the royal family. This incident wasn’t just about a missing
noblewoman—it had the potential to be labeled treason against the royal
family itself.

“…I’ve been waiting for you,” Ruth murmured weakly.

“Follow me,” Kamiel ordered, his voice brisk.

He led Ruth away with a firm grip on his arm, his determination leaving no
room for argument. Sensing it wasn’t his place to interfere, Kaelen excused
himself, promising to attend to unfinished tasks back at the Gold Palace.

Kamiel didn’t take Ruth to any of the usual locations like the knights’
quarters or the royal palace. Instead, they headed to the Crystal Palace—a
quiet, vacant building once used by the princess before her marriage. It was
a place he and his wife occasionally used for private matters, ideal for
sensitive conversations.

After arriving, Kamiel instructed the steward to ensure no one came near
the study. Once inside, he closed all the windows, drew the curtains, and
locked the door, his overly cautious behavior amplifying Ruth’s anxiety.

“What’s going on?” Ruth asked, unable to contain his unease.

Kamiel gestured for him to sit. “First, sit down. Let’s talk properly.”

Ruth hesitantly took a seat opposite Kamiel at the table. Watching him
exhale deeply, he knew his next words wouldn’t bring relief.

“The situation is more serious than you think. You’ve heard some details
already, right?”

“Yes, but you know Elsen isn’t the kind of person to do something like
this,” Ruth replied.
“We know that, but not everyone else does,” Kamiel said grimly.

The foreboding tone of his voice made Ruth feel like he was sinking further
into despair.

“Just tell me what’s going on,” he pressed.

Kamiel leaned forward, his voice dropping to a near whisper. “The crown
prince doesn’t believe this is just an elopement. His Majesty suspects foul
play but can’t openly challenge Chancellor Kaizel without evidence. For
now, he’s playing along, but he’s wary.”

“Then why aren’t they investigating him already?” Ruth demanded.

“This isn’t a simple issue, Ruth. His Majesty doesn’t have the power to
confront the chancellor right now. If he makes a wrong move, it could
backfire. Without proof, our only option is to find Elsen and Erita first.”

“Then that’s what we should focus on—finding them and proving their
innocence!” Ruth exclaimed.

Kamiel shook his head. “Even if we find them, the fact that they fled
together could be seen as treason, regardless of their intentions.”

The word treason struck Ruth like a physical blow. He had suspected the
gravity of the situation but hearing it spoken aloud by Kamiel made it
unbearably real.

“If this is my father’s doing—if he sent assassins after Erita—how can they
blame Elsen?”

“It doesn’t matter. And Ruth, if your father is behind this, you won’t be safe
either,” Kamiel warned.

“I don’t care about that,” Ruth snapped.

“You should care! This situation is already affecting your family. Your
sister’s engagement has been postponed indefinitely,” Kamiel revealed.

“What? Why? Leia has nothing to do with this!” Ruth cried.

“She’s innocent, but the royal family won’t proceed with any marriage
alliances under these circumstances. And that’s not the worst of it.”

Kamiel hesitated, his ominous tone making Ruth’s heart pound with dread.

“Just say it. Don’t make this worse,” he urged.

Kamiel exhaled heavily. “His Majesty has ordered Elsen to be treated as a

traitor. The command was just given to the head commander—to mobilize
the outer defense forces and the capital guards to search the region. If Elsen
is spotted, they are to execute him on sight.”

Ruth felt the world tilt around him. The words hung in the air like a death
sentence, suffocating him with their weight.

“Ruth, you need to speak with His Majesty. If anyone can change his mind,
it’s you,” Kamiel said, his voice laced with desperation.

Ruth shook his head weakly. “It won’t work. He’ll just push back harder if
it’s me.”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
2 – Shanghai Fantasy

“I tried to convince him too, but he’s resolute. Right now, you’re the only
one who can change his mind. At the very least, you need to ensure they
bring him back to the palace alive. I’ll handle the rest somehow… For now,
get him to rescind the kill-on-sight order. Considering the time you’ve spent
together and the fact that he even promised to break off your engagement
with Erita, don’t you think he might listen to you?”

“I have no value anymore. I have nothing left to offer him.”

When Ail began spending time with Salina, the assumption Ruth formed
was simple. Salina, being the daughter of the prestigious Astro family and
the younger sister of his elder brother’s wife, held far more utility than he
ever could. Moreover, she was beautiful, intelligent, and ambitious—a
perfect match for someone like Ail. She could align with his needs
effortlessly. Of course, there was also the possibility that Ail was attracted
to her physically. In every way, she was ideal. No one could fit Ail’s life
more seamlessly than Salina, and so Ruth had been cast aside.

After all, Ruth would soon be gone. The only things he had ever been able
to offer Ail were scandals to shield him and loyalty as a knight. The
scandals would fade, and countless others were ready to pledge their loyalty
to the future emperor. Ruth had become utterly worthless to him.

“Ruth, even so, you must do everything you can. You can’t just stand by
and do nothing,” Kamiel said firmly.

Ruth bit his lip slightly at Kamiel’s earnest tone. He was right—he couldn’t
just stand back and wait. But going to Ail and begging him was something
Ruth dreaded deeply. Even the thought of seeing him felt torturous.

“We have to do everything we can until the very end. I’ll go directly to the
Empress and make a plea. You convince His Highness. If the kill-on-sight
order remains, Elsen could die within the next hour. No matter how vast
Virel is, with that many soldiers deployed, he’ll be captured in two days at
most.”

Even with Kamiel’s patient coaxing, Ruth hesitated. Kamiel found it

strange. Normally, Ruth would have already rushed off to beg Ail for mercy
before Kamiel had even finished speaking. His hesitation was odd.

“What’s wrong? Is there some issue between you and His Highness?”

“…No, it’s not that.”

“Then?”

“It’s just… things are a bit awkward right now. I’ll go see him.”

Finally making up his mind, Ruth stood up. This wasn’t the time to let his
pride get in the way. He had to prioritize what was important.

“Is His Highness still in the council chamber?”

Kamiel also stood as Ruth did.

“He should still be there. There’s a lot he has to take care of.”

“Then when can I see him?”

“Wait a bit. I’ve already told them to inform me the moment he leaves the
council chamber.”

“Alright.”

Ruth let out a small sigh as he moved toward the door, reaching out to grasp
the handle. His right hand, still wrapped in bandages despite the healing
progress, trembled faintly. The subtle spasms, as if his tendons were jerking
uncontrollably, made him pause. Seeing this, Kamiel came up behind him
and gently pulled Ruth’s hand away from the door.

“You should rest for a bit in your room.”

“I’m fine.”

“You’re clearly agitated. It’s better to take a moment to calm yourself.”

“After I see His Highness.”

“He’ll be in the council chamber until evening anyway. It’s better to calm
down first before meeting him.”

Kamiel’s words were reasonable. Ruth was undoubtedly agitated. Meeting

Ail in his current state would only lead to a chaotic conversation. He
needed to clear his head before facing him. He realized, with a strange
sense of detachment, that his entire body ached—perhaps from how tense
he had been without realizing it.

“Alright, I’ll do that,” Ruth murmured in a slightly trembling voice.

Following Kamiel, who opened the door ahead of him, Ruth exited the
Crystal Palace.

It was already the time when the moon was slowly sinking. Ail, who had
been holed up in the central administration building all afternoon under the
pretense of dealing with the incident involving Erita and Elsen, did not
return to the Golden Palace after finishing his work. Instead, he had dinner
with the Empress, held a long meeting with her, and then, claiming to feel
stifled, took a ride around the outskirts of the imperial palace on horseback.
Meril had been continuously relaying the news that Ruth was waiting in
front of Ail’s room, but Ail ignored him and enjoyed his walk for over three
hours.
The cool breeze of the night made for a pleasant horseback ride, and Ail
didn’t return to the Golden Palace until nearly dawn. Before the news of his
arrival could be announced, Meril, who had been waiting in front of the
Golden Palace, approached him with an awkward expression.

“Your Highness, Commander Kaizel has been waiting for over seven
hours.”

Ail, who had been wearing casual clothes and riding on horseback,
dismounted lightly while holding his riding crop.

“I never called for the Commander.”

Thinking about how Ruth must have waited foolishly for seven hours in
front of the door, Ail felt a little pleased. That was just the kind of thing that
suited Ruth—standing there and waiting desperately for him, watching his
every move. It was audacious of Ruth to act like he could leave first.

“He hasn’t eaten and has been waiting the whole time.”

Meril was speaking in a flustered, unlike-him way. Without calling for a

stable boy to tend to the horse, he left it standing by itself while following
Ail. A knight who had been keeping watch outside the palace grabbed the
horse’s reins, looking flustered. Ail couldn’t help but smile at Meril’s
uncharacteristically panicked state.

“What’s the hurry? The night is still long.”

“Your Highness…”

Meril’s voice, tinged with some reproach, didn’t bother Ail, who continued
smiling as he crossed the corridor. As he walked toward his room, located at
the innermost part of the Golden Palace, Ail saw Ruth standing in front of
the door, like a nail driven into the ground. Ail smiled as he raised the
corners of his lips. His anger was beginning to subside.

Walking deliberately slowly, it took much longer than usual to reach the
door, and Ruth, with a pale face, bowed as he greeted him. Whether it was
from not having seen him for a while or from the events of the day, Ruth’s
face looked terrible. Ail clicked his tongue when he saw the gaunt
expression, as though Ruth might faint any moment.

“Your face is a mess. So, what’s going on at this hour?”

Ail, in a good mood, treated Ruth kindly as he always had. Ruth’s shoulders
trembled slightly at the sweet, melting tone of his voice. It was clear Ruth
feared Ail. Ail had known this since four years ago. Ruth often acted
rebellious, but when Ail smiled kindly, he would become scared and lower
his tail. It was likely a matter of instinct—Ruth knew well that the kinder
Ail was, the angrier he was. So, when Ail was angry, Ruth would boldly
confront him, but if Ail smiled, Ruth would shy away, terrified.

“I have something to say. Please spare some time, even if it’s just for a
moment, despite the late hour.”

“You’re right. It’s too late and difficult, though. It’s time to rest.”

Ail had known Ruth would come to him since the previous night. In fact, he
hadn’t been able to sleep because of it. He had been curious, wondering
what face Ruth would show and what he would say, his heart racing with
anticipation.

Just imagining Ruth’s tear-filled eyes as he begged him was enough to

arouse him. He had already finished when he imagined Ruth kneeling and
swallowing his sobs, begging to do anything for him. And when Ail briefly
fell asleep at dawn, he even dreamt of forcibly holding him while Ruth
cried out, saying he didn’t want it.

In the dream, Ruth was thrashing about, crying. Ail had pinned him down,
biting into his soft skin, forcing his way inside. Ignoring Ruth’s screams
and pleas, he had thrust deeper, the sound of Ruth’s gasping breath and
screams still seemed to echo in his ears.

It had been an incredibly vivid dream. So real that Ail almost regretted it
being just a dream.

As Ail looked at Ruth with half-lidded eyes, he saw Ruth clench his fists
tightly in response to the gaze. He was quite sensitive.

“I know this is rude, but it will only take a moment. Tomorrow will be too
late.”

The voice was one that had lost a lot of its venom. It was hard to believe
that this was the same person who had arrogantly lifted their eyes and left
when we last met. Now, they were weakly trembling. While I liked the
change in their demeanor, I didn’t appreciate the reason behind it. It seemed
to bruise my pride a little.

“If you’re going to say that, then there’s nothing I can do. Follow me.”

As Ail turned toward the door, Meril quickly approached and opened it,
exhaling a sigh of relief, as if grateful.

Ail walked leisurely toward the table in the center of the room. It was a cool
night, so they hadn’t sweated much. Holding the thin riding whip they used,
Ail sat in the chair in front of the table and told Meril, who offered to bring
tea, that it wasn’t necessary, then motioned for Ruth to sit down.

“Sit.”

Ruth hesitated for a moment due to Ail’s soft tone but eventually sat in the
chair opposite Ail. Then, he lowered his gaze again.

Ail felt a twisted pleasure seeing Ruth tremble like a delicate deer caught by
a carnivorous predator. After knowing him for four years, this was the first
time Ail had seen Ruth so pale and flustered. Even when he was being
chased by the enemy during a hunting competition four years ago, or when
Ail had a knife to his throat, Ruth had been proud. Seeing him shake now
was quite a sight. The excitement was so overwhelming that Ail felt a dull
ache in his lower abdomen.
“I heard from Kamiel earlier. He said that you ordered Elsen to be killed
immediately upon finding him as the kidnapper of Erita.”

As expected, Ail smiled coldly.

“He’s a traitor. It’s a deserved punishment.”

“It was for Erita’s sake. Elsen would never harm you, Your Highness.”

“That’s not something I know.”

Ruth faltered in his words, realizing that Ail had no intention of changing
his mind. He closed his eyes tightly. It felt like he was speaking to a wall.
No matter what he said, Ail seemed ready to reflect it back immediately. A
momentary thought passed through Roos’s mind: if it was going to be like
this, there was no need to drag this conversation out. So, he decided to
confront Ail head-on.

“Please take back your order.”

“Why?”

“The exact charges should be heard from Erita and Elsen once they’re
found. That’s the only way to understand the reason behind it. And if there
were unavoidable circumstances… you should consider that. Elsen saved
Erita’s life. Please, show some mercy.”

Ruth bowed deeply and pleaded with Ail. With clenched eyes and a
trembling voice, he cast aside his pride and clung to Ail for one last hope.
But Ail remained firm.

“No one knows if Elsen truly saved Erita or simply kidnapped her. Or, did
you hear something from your father?”

Ail’s words, striking at a painful spot, made Ruth bite his lip before
continuing.
“There’s nothing like that. I just trust Elsen. Please, show mercy.”

“What if I don’t?”

At Ail’s sharp voice, Ruth closed his eyes tightly. He had expected this.
There was no reason for Ail to show any mercy now that his value had
dropped. Their relationship was at its worst. There was no way Ail would
listen to his plea after just a few words of supplication.

Since he had expected this outcome, Ruth slowly took a deep breath and
stood up. He felt Ail’s gaze on him, sensing his curiosity about how Ruth
would act. Ruth walked toward the table.

His legs trembling, Ruth barely supported himself as he stood before Ail
and looked down at him. After a moment, he knelt down in front of him and
lowered his head. He placed his hands on the floor and begged.

“Please. I beg of you. Please delay the punishment for the two of them until
after you’ve heard the full story.”

Ruth was pleading in front of Ail, forgetting all dignity and pride. Looking
down at Ruth, Ail smiled with a twisted sense of pleasure. His body
shivered, and a painful desire surged in his lower abdomen. Seeing Ruth
kneeling before him made his heart swell with joy.

“Interesting. I thought you would never kneel, but… well, fine. But if I
grant your request, what will you give me in return?”

For a moment, Ruth stiffened. He had nothing to offer Ail. Ail knew that
Ruth had nothing of value to offer him in return.

Ail casually picked up the whip from the table and lifted Ruth’s chin. He
met his gaze and smiled.

“I don’t believe in humans. I don’t trust their hearts, their loyalty, or their
faith. In relationships, the only thing worth trusting is the contract formed
by mutual need. It would be better if I had leverage over you. So, what will
you give me? Only then can I give you what you want.”

Ail waited for Ruth’s response, enjoying the situation. As Ruth’s eyes filled
with fear and confusion, Ail felt a slight pain in his growing arousal but was
able to suppress it. After all, in just a few minutes, he would be able to
experience a much more intense night than in yesterday’s dream.

He imagined entering that body and making it scream in madness. At that

moment, he would comfort Ruth, whispering not to cry and embracing him
tightly.

He was determined to keep that body to himself, loving it all night and
trapping it within himself, never letting it escape.

The thought made Ail’s eyes gleam cruelly. Ruth swallowed dryly, feeling
as if he were about to be devoured.

“Do you… want something from me?”

“Do you think there’s something I could want from you? You, whose value
has been thrown away by your family and whose mother was a whore—
what could I possibly want from you?”

At the cruel words, Ruth fell silent. As Ail observed his increasingly pained
expression, he lowered the whip, tracing it along Ruth’s neck. The cold,
leather whip made contact with Ruth’s skin, causing his clothes to slip
down.

The overtly sexual gesture made Ruth’s pupils dilate in surprise.

“Isn’t it true that all you have to offer is your body?”

Ruth remained frozen, unable to speak, staring at Ail. Ail spoke again.

“What will you do? Will you offer me what you have and make a deal with
me, or will you leave?”
Ruth’s eyes wavered with conflicting emotions—confusion, anxiety, and
fear. Ail watched him, knowing there was only one answer, so he waited
patiently.

The heavy silence stretched on, sinking lower than the darkest shadows.
Finally, Ruth broke the silence.

“What… do you want me to do?”

“You grew up in the Red Light district until you were ten, so I’m sure you
know how to please a man, don’t you?”

“……”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
3 (SPG)(18+) – Shanghai Fantasy

“Go ahead and try it. Seduce me like a courtesan.”

With those words, the whip that Ail had been using to guide Ruth’s neck
fell away. But Ruth still had a blank expression on his face, as if he didn’t
know what to do. Ail clicked his tongue at the innocent eyes. He wondered
what Ruth had been doing for 24 years, as he still looked clueless about
what to do. If anyone else had been in front of him with that expression, he
would have kicked them out of the room immediately, but seeing those
clear eyes, his desire to do so vanished.

“You must have seen other men’s things, right? You know how it’s done,
don’t you?”

Ruth’s face flushed red. For someone eight years older, he was incredibly
naive. Ruth probably hadn’t even seen another man’s cock, let alone licked
it. Maybe he hadn’t even been with a woman.

Thinking about it, Ail felt a surge of excitement. It was a good feeling for a
man to be the one to break the virgin ground, especially with a body as
beautiful as this.

“Unless you’re planning on spending the whole night like this, try
something. I’m getting sleepy.”

Ail leaned back in his chair and spoke arrogantly. Ruth, with a bright red
face, knelt down and entered the space between Ail’s legs. He then began to
unbutton Ail’s pants with trembling hands. Ail was worried that the sun
might actually rise before Ruth finished, his hands were so slow.
Ruth slowly unbuttoned Ail’s pants with trembling hands, and seeing Ail’s
stiff, erect member, he trembled. It was bigger than he expected, and he
hesitated, unable to act. Ail urged him again.

“Are you going to spend the whole night like this?”

Ruth flinched as if he had been whipped. Ail didn’t feel good about it. He
enjoyed the situation, but he wanted Ruth to be more proactive. It wasn’t
fun to hold a stiff partner.

“Hey, it’s going to wilt like this.”

At Ail’s voice, Ruth looked up at him.

“Are you promising?”

“It depends on what you do.”

“Promise me first. Then, I will.”

Ail smiled wryly at Ruth’s cleverness. Ruth clearly didn’t trust him. That
was why he was demanding a confirmation before starting. It was his own
doing, but it left a bitter taste in his mouth.

“Okay. But I’m taking back my word after we’re done. If you run away, I’ll
be the one who loses.”

Ruth nodded, seemingly convinced by Ail’s words. They both didn’t trust
each other. Thinking about it, Ail felt a twinge in his chest. They hadn’t
started their relationship by trusting each other. No, they hadn’t trusted each
other, so they had come this far, holding each other’s weaknesses. It was
only natural. But somehow, one side of his chest felt cold.

“I won’t run away now that I’ve come this far. Please keep your promise.”

Ruth muttered as if demanding another promise. Ail nodded in agreement.

Only then did Ruth bring his lips to Ail’s erect member. His wet tongue
touched the tip. Ail felt an indescribable pleasure and reached out to grab
Ruth’s hair. The soft hair wrapped around his fingers, intensifying the
sensation.

The sensation of the warm tongue stimulating his sensitive skin made Ail’s
head spin. Perhaps because he was already at the peak of satisfaction, the
stimulation was even more intense than usual.

Ruth knelt between his legs, his clumsy hands licking his member, and Ail
found his face incredibly charming. If anyone else had been caressing him
like this, he would have kicked them out of the room, but he felt okay with
Ruth. No, he actually liked it. His incredibly clumsy technique was proof of
how ignorant Ruth was about sex. He was going to be his first man.

“You’re so clumsy.”

Ail chuckled mischievously and said so, and Ruth looked up at him with a
scared face. He was about to come just by looking at that face. For some
reason, he felt aroused when Ruth looked at him with a scared expression. It
was because of his sadistic dominance. He never felt like a sadist, but he
had a tendency to be cruel to Ruth alone. He wanted to see that strong,
composed, and gentle face contorted by desire and pain.

He wanted to see him crumble on the bed, moaning.

He wanted to see him clinging to his shoulder, crying and begging.

Thinking about it, Ail couldn’t hold back anymore. He started to feel
anxious. He wanted to hold Ruth. He wanted to force his way into his body.

At that moment, his mind was filled with nothing but lust.

While Ail looked down at Ruth with lustful eyes, Ruth pulled his lips away
slightly and let out a small sigh. It seemed like Ail’s unyielding erection
was becoming a burden. With a pale face, he sighed and put Ail’s member
back in his mouth. Then, he sucked hard. Ail’s face contorted in pleasure.
The fantasies in his head overlapped, and he felt like he was about to cum.
Ail grabbed Ruth’s hair and pushed his head back.

Ruth, who had been waiting for just a little more, was surprised by Ail’s
sudden rejection and looked up at him with surprised eyes.

“Why…?”

“Let’s go to the bed for the rest of it.”

Ail wanted to pour his cum somewhere other than Ruth’s mouth. Ruth
understood what Ail meant and made a disappointed face again.

“You didn’t think it was going to end with just your mouth, did you?”

Ruth blushed and lowered his head at Ail’s sarcastic remark. He must have
thought so. He must have thought that if he let him take him orally, that
would be the end of it.

“I didn’t buy your mouth, I bought your body.”

Ail said that much and grabbed Ruth’s right hand. Then, he kissed the
bandage still wrapped around Ruth’s right hand.

“The night is still young.”

A faint moonlight was shining into the room. Only a few candles were lit by
the bedside, and in the dark room, Ail looked down at the trembling Ruth
and let out a small sigh.

“It feels like I’m really going to eat you alive.”

Ail mumbled in a husky tone, unable to tell if he was joyful or lamenting,

and squeezed himself between the legs of Ruth, who was lying naked. Ail’s
stiff member, already dripping with precum, touched Ruth’s anus. Ruth
twisted his body as if trying to escape when the heat touched his center. Ail,
who had grabbed his waist and pulled him close, grabbed the inside of
Ruth’s thighs and spread his legs wide.

Ruth’s whole body turned red. It was because of the vivid sensation of Ail’s
member touching him and the shame of his own position with his legs
spread wide. Ail smiled cruelly as he watched Ruth’s knees tremble slightly.

He found Ruth, trembling beneath him, charming. He liked it even more

that he was naked. There was no defiant look in his eyes. Ail found Ruth,
who was waiting for him in a state of panic like a young boy, so charming
that he gently stroked the inside of his thighs, leaned down, and whispered
in his ear.

“Don’t worry, I won’t eat you.”

Even as he said that, Ail bit Ruth’s earlobe.

“Ouch!”

Ruth moaned in pain, and Ail began to caress Ruth’s chest, kissing his chin
and neck. The kiss, which started softly, gradually turned into a biting
sensation. Ruth closed his eyes tightly as Ail’s kiss, which seemed to
devour him, despite his words of reassurance.

Ail’s fingertips caressed his chest and then scratched his hard nipples.

“Ugh! Ngh”

Ail’s hand, which had been scratching and rubbing Ruth’s nipple with his
fingertips, now twisted his nipple hard. Ruth arched his back and tried to
push Ail’s hand away, overwhelmed by the pain and the strange sensation
that came with it. Ail willingly let go of his hand in response to Ruth’s
resistance. Then, he lowered his lips and began to lick his nipple.

He gently bit it with his teeth and then teased his chest with his wet tongue.
He then sucked on the sensitive nipple so hard that it made a sound, and
Ruth twisted his body, clenching his teeth. His shame had long since
disappeared. He just couldn’t bear the tingling sensation.
“Stop…”

Ruth mumbled, trying to push Ail’s hair away. Ail smiled.

“It’s not even started yet.”

Ail, who seemed to be enjoying himself, whispered in a cheerful voice, and

his hands diligently caressed Ruth’s body. His hand, which had gone down
his side and waist, was now between Ruth’s buttocks.

“I’m going to do it here. But… I’m not going to let you go today. Enjoy the
pain.”

Ruth looked at Ail with a blank expression, unable to understand what he

meant. Ail stood up, lifted Ruth’s waist in one go, and thrust his cock into
the small hole between his buttocks.

“Ugh! A, it hurts…!”

Ruth’s face turned white from the sudden impact of the penetration. His
face was pale, his pupils dilated, and his breath stopped.

Ail also frowned slightly. His body was stiff, unprepared, and Ruth’s was
too tight and stiff.

“Breathe out slowly, Ruth?”

He couldn’t go any further like this. Thinking that this wouldn’t do, Ail
began to lick Ruth’s ear, trying to soothe him.

He blew hot breath and licked his earlobe, and his body relaxed slightly.
Taking advantage of that moment, Ail moved his hips again and pushed
himself in. He waited for a while after pushing it all the way in, and Ruth
was biting his lip. He bit his lip so hard that it was torn and bleeding.

Seeing the blood, Ail felt thirsty. He felt a cruel thrill.

“It’s okay to make a sound. You don’t have to hold back. Does it hurt?”

Even though Ail whispered, Ruth seemed to be unable to hear anything,

biting his lip and closing his eyes tightly. Ail whispered in a softer tone,
looking at his stubborn face.

“Remember this pain. Remember it until you die, no, even after you die. If
you try to run away again, it won’t end like this.”

Ruth tried to regain his faint consciousness at Ail’s sudden words. He

couldn’t understand what he was saying. It was too much of a jump.

Ruth had never tried to run away. He had never even thought about running
away.

He couldn’t understand who he was talking to, and Ruth looked at Ail with
his faint eyes, and Ail grabbed his hair with one hand.

“This suits you. Just look at me, accept me. Then, I’ll love you. I can keep
you by my side and give you the world.”

At those words, Ruth’s consciousness returned. It wasn’t the words

themselves, but Ail’s tone. Ruth, half-dazed by the tone, as if Ail was
soothing a pet, realized the reality of the situation.

His body was forced open, accepting him, and swaying to his will. He
wasn’t making love to him, he was making a deal.

A sharp pain was stabbing his heart. The pain in his lower body was nothing
compared to the pain Ail’s words were causing.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
4 (18+) – Shanghai Fantasy

Ruth stared at him blankly, as if shocked, and Ail raised his eyebrows as if
displeased.
“There’s no point in making that face. You’re the one who said you would
sell yourself.”
With those words, Ail’s penis, which had been deep inside him, suddenly
withdrew. Ruth moaned and gasp at the sudden movement, but Ail plunged
back in again. His penis, rough and unyielding, rubbed against his inner
walls, without any lubricant.
It felt like the small hole between his buttocks was being torn apart, and
blood was flowing.
He could hear his own sniffling, perhaps because of the blood.
Ruth was in excruciating pain, his lower body throbbing. He grabbed Ail’s
arm, which was moving above him, and begged.
“St-stop… It hurts…”
He dug his nails into his arm, clinging on, but Ail only moved his hips more
forcefully. He didn’t seem to be planning on stopping at all. With each
thrust, his penis pressed deeper into him, sending waves of pain through his
lower abdomen. It felt like his body was going to split in two. Ruth clutched
at Ail’s arm, and he grabbed his wrist and pressed it down onto the bed.
Ail let out a rough breath, his penis still buried deep inside him. Ruth held
his breath, listening to his breaths as they fell upon his chest. His wrist
trembled in Ail’s grasp, and blood dripped from his torn lips.
Ail smiled as he looked at Ruth’s face, contorted in pain. Then, he slowly
lowered himself and began to lick his blood. Ruth stared blankly at the
ceiling, his face filled with fear.
He licked up all of his blood, from his chin to his lips, and then bit his
wounded lip. Ruth couldn’t even scream this time, and he flinched.
Ail thrust his hips again, and his penis plunged back inside him.
Ruth’s body flinched as his penis brushed against his sensitive spot. A dull
ache spread through his lower abdomen. It felt like electricity was coursing
through his body. A powerful sensation, intense enough to be felt in his
fingertips, flowed through his.
Ruth let out a breath, a sigh or a gasp, it was unclear. Ail, understanding the
meaning of that sigh, laughed cruelly.
“It’s supposed to be painful… What’s wrong? Do you like it here? Should I
rub it, or should I take it out?”
Ail’s hips moved slightly, brushing against the sensitive area inside him
again. Ruth’s body jumped. He felt his head grow fuzzy again, and his body
began to heat up.
He was burning up, his throat felt like it was on fire.
Ruth shook his head, unable to bear the sensation. Ail asked again, seeing
that he didn’t answer either way.
“Are you saying to stop?”
Ail, who had not blinked when he begged him to stop, suddenly stopped
moving. His massive penis remained lodged inside him, filling the tight
space. Ruth felt a tingling sensation somewhere inside him, and he
unconsciously moved her hips. Ail frowned slightly.
“Don’t suck it in like that. If you’re going to do that, then say something
properly.”
Ail’s body began to move again. His penis, targeting a specific spot, began
to tear through his insides. His mind was also being shaken mercilessly.
It was the first time in his life he had felt such pleasure. An intense
sensation, burning hot all the way to his fingertips, ran wild through his
body, drowning his mind. Ruth, forgetting his shame, swayed to Ail’s
movements, and soon he was moaning in pleasure.
He writhed, his body shaking with pain and pleasure, his legs wrapped
tightly around Ail’s waist. He clung to his shoulders.
He couldn’t think about anything. Only ecstasy remained.
It felt like he was dreaming a hazy dream. A dream of falling endlessly into
the depths of the ocean. But it wasn’t a nightmare. The water was incredibly
comfortable and calm. Ruth, lost in the comfort, was sleeping soundly when
he was awakened by a hot breath on his shoulder.
Someone was kissing his bare skin. And they kept touching his neck and
chest, preventing him from falling back asleep. The tingling sensation made
him open his eyes and turn his head. His eyes met Ail’s as he was touching
his neck. The moment he saw his golden eyes, bathed in sunlight, Ruth sat
up straight.
“Ugh!”
As he sat up, a sharp pain shot through his waist, and Ruth broke out in a
cold sweat. Ail, lying next to him, clicked his tongue.
“Lie back down.”
Ruth, forced to lie back down by Ail’s hand, closed his eyes and opened
them again, the pain gradually subsiding. He thought back to what had
happened the night before. The memory of the night, which had been
horribly messy, made him sigh, but he quickly gave up on the idea of
turning back time. There was no point in dwelling on it, it would only hurt
him.
Then, he suddenly realized how hot the sun was.
“Uh, the time… ”
“It’s already past lunchtime.”
“Ah, work… ”

Ail lightly pressed down on Ruth, who was about to get up from his bed
again.
“I’ve processed your resignation from the Knight Commander position of
the Crimson Knights as of yesterday. Kaelen will be handling the work for
now. The next Knight Commander will be chosen by the Grand Knight
Commander.”
Ruth was taken aback by Ail’s sudden announcement. Resigning so
abruptly? It was ridiculous. The handover hadn’t even been properly done
yet, and he was still in a state of disarray.
“Why… ”
Ruth looked confused. Ail showed a hint of annoyance at his expression.
“Did you forget about last night? The deal is done, so you’re officially
becoming my concubine starting today. You’ll be staying in my room for
now, and once the repairs on the North Palace are finished, you can move
there. Your father is still alive, so you can’t enter as a concubine.”
Ruth’s face hardened, seemingly shocked by Ail’s blunt explanation. In
their conversation last night, he had thought their relationship would be a
one-time thing. He thought he would spend just one night with him and that
would be the end of it. He hadn’t intended to go to the North Palace or
become a concubine.
He thought it was just once. He thought it would be over after just once.
Ail, clearly reading her mind, felt a pang of sadness and reached out to
stroke his hair.
“You’re mine now. You sold yourself to me, so you can never escape my
side. It’s your fault for making such a deal in the first place.”
As he said that, Ail inhaled the scent of his hair and kissed his fine strands.
Ruth looked at him, unsure how to react to his affectionate gesture.
“Rest. I have to go out to receive reports.”
After saying that, Ail kissed his cheek again. He gave him a farewell as
tender as a real lover would, and Ruth, without realizing it, grabbed the hem
of his clothes. Ail turned back, smiling at his touch. He seemed to be quite
pleased that he was holding onto him.
“Why? Even if you ask me to stay, I can’t. I’ll be back soon.”
Ail’s words, as if comforting a lover who didn’t want to be separated, even
for a moment, made Ruth look a little confused. That wasn’t why he had
grabbed him.
“I… It’s not that… ”
“Not that?”
“The execution order for Elsen… ”
Ruth, forcing out his voice, which was hoarse and barely audible, asked Ail
if he had revoked the order from yesterday. Ail, who had been looking
down at him with a smile, suddenly turned cold.
“I revoked the order. Don’t worry. I keep my promises.”
Ruth’s hand fell away at his reply. Seeing his arm fall limply, Ail looked
bitter. He didn’t feel good about it.
“Meril will come in and treat you. Just lie down and sleep.”
Ail, suddenly harsh, turned towards the door. Ruth watched his back, and as
soon as he heard the door close, he fell back asleep.
His fingertips were numb and sore.
He no longer had the energy to keep his eyes open.
Ail, sitting in what was normally the Emperor’s office, was receiving
reports, and he was consistently kind and gentle with everyone. Even when
told that the search for Elsen and Erita had yielded no results, he reassured
them, saying it wasn’t their fault and offering words of encouragement.
Ail’s behavior, which had been so irritable just the day before, had become
overly generous overnight, surprising even the Grand Knight Commander
of the Crimson Knights.
What had happened last night? The Grand Knight Commander wondered,
as he left the Emperor’s office. As soon as he left, Ail leaned back in his
chair and let out a long sigh. Taking over the Emperor’s office and
gradually extending his influence to other matters was exactly what Ail had
intended. His coming-of-age ceremony was just around the corner, and the
Emperor was seriously ill, so he had planned to use this incident as an
opportunity to seize power. And things were going better than expected.
The Chancellor Kaizel, having been caught with a weakness, was unable to
speak up, so no one dared to interfere with Ail.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
5 – Shanghai Fantasy

All the plans were falling perfectly into place. At this rate, it would be
possible to take full control of the regime immediately after the coming-of-
age ceremony. And after that, the Kaizel family would need to be
overthrown, and the Astro and Jenin families reinstated to power. And
beyond that…

Ail shook his head as if dismissing the thought—it was far too distant a
concern. What mattered now was steering the current situation to his
advantage and suppressing the Kaizel family. At present, the Kaizel’s were
overconfident, relying heavily on Ruth and Salina. This momentum needed
to be maintained and pushed to the very end. To do so, the safety of Erita
and Elsen had to be secured first.

While meticulously laying out his plans, a knock sounded at the door.

“Your Highness, Lady Salina Astro is here to see you.”

Hearing the arrival of his expected guest, Ail rose from his seat and
responded, “Let her in.”

As Ail moved from his desk to the table in the office, Salina entered with a
graceful air, wearing a light green summer dress. She greeted him with a
deep, formal bow. Ail waved dismissively as if to say it wasn’t necessary.

“Enough. Take a seat.”

“Thank you.”
With a bright smile, Salina approached and sat across from Ail.

“So, what about Erita and Elsen?” he asked.

“No need to worry. They are safely at my villa.”

“Do they know what’s happening?”

“I haven’t told them anything yet. If I speak too hastily, it could backfire on
me. But more importantly… did Your Highness obtain what you sought?”

Salina redirected the topic with a sly smile, clearly stalling for time. Ail
chuckled at her cunning.

“Of course.”

“I heard you’re refurbishing the Northern Palace for Commander—no, Ruth

Kaizel. Do you intend to house him there instead of in the harem?”

“He prefers it there.”

Salina hesitated, her tone cautious. “Are you sure that’s wise?”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re threatening his family. Do you think he’ll approve? He might

become your enemy.”

“I’m targeting the Kaizel family, not him,” Ail said bluntly, as if there was
no need to overthink it. Salina looked at him with curiosity.

“You truly care for him,” she murmured, somewhat amazed. Her comment
brought a smile to Ail’s face—an inward acknowledgment of his acting
skills. Fooling even someone as shrewd as Salina was proof of his natural
talent. Just four years ago, he had been criticized for his cold, inhuman
demeanor, yet now he had convincingly played the role of someone
hopelessly smitten.
“I care for him deeply—perhaps too deeply,” Ail replied with a smirk.

Salina shrugged. “Fascinating. Honestly, I had my doubts until recently…

but I suppose it doesn’t concern me. Ruth Kaizel isn’t interested in politics,
so he and I won’t cross paths.”

“Oh? What did you doubt? My love for the Commander is well-known.
Ever since he saved me, I’ve been his captive.”

Salina pondered for a moment before responding. “Well, it just seemed…

one-sided. His gaze toward you was always filled with longing, but you
were so… cold. I thought it was unrequited. But now, it seems like you’ve
fallen for him in return. I don’t know what changed, but your gaze has
grown much softer.”

Ail’s smile faded at her sharp observation, and Salina noticed the change,
realizing she had struck a nerve. Her expression turned to one of intrigued
amusement.

“Ah, so that’s how it is. My goodness… have you fallen for your own
pretense?”

“That’s not the case,” Ail retorted, his face hardening. Salina burst into
laughter at his stiff expression.

“Oh dear, I must apologize. Did I touch a nerve, Your Highness?”

“……”

“I never imagined it would be like this. This is quite amusing. Poor

Commander Kaizel—what an unfortunate fate, to fall into the hands of
someone like Your Highness. Truly pitiful. Are you really planning to break
him?”

Her exaggerated tone and sharp laughter struck a nerve with Ail. He wanted
to refute her absurd remarks, but doing so might reveal the truth—that there
was nothing between him and Ruth. Instead, he pressed his lips together,
holding back his words. Thinking to himself how much he despised her, he
clicked his tongue in irritation. Meanwhile, Salina, having finished
laughing, fixed her gaze on him with sudden seriousness and began to speak
slowly.

“If you’ve gained something precious, treat it as such. Someone as fragile

as Commander Kaizel might flee in fear if you push him too hard. You
should hide your true nature—be kind, sweet, and embrace him gently.
That’s the only way he’ll grow attached to the imperial palace. It’s hard
enough to live here with one’s sanity intact, isn’t it?”

“That’s none of your concern,” Ail snapped, dismissing her meddling

outright. Salina, unfazed, smiled playfully and continued.

“Sometimes, people endure everything in life for the sake of love. Of

course, the opposite kind of person exists too. But the Commander seems to
belong to both categories.”

“Why are you so interested in Ruth? It’s not just because he’s my lover, is
it?”

“Who knows? Women have a strange psychology when it comes to delicate

men. Sympathy? Pity? Let’s call it that for now. When I look at someone
like the Commander, I feel the urge to torment him. To make him cry and
then comfort him sweetly. Watching him laugh or weep at my words—it’s
oddly satisfying.”

Salina’s casual admission made Ail glare at her, his sharp gaze carrying a
silent warning. It was clear he was telling her not to meddle with Ruth.
Salina rose from her seat, seemingly taking the hint.

“Don’t worry, Your Highness. I’m still more interested in becoming the
Empress than in trifling with such whims. I wouldn’t risk angering you after
coming this far. Well, I’ll take my leave now.”

Ail didn’t respond to her farewell. His foul mood was obvious. Wisely,
Salina noticed this, finishing her courtesy and leaving the office quickly.
Watching the green hem of her dress vanish beyond the door, Ail let out a
sharp breath, running a hand roughly through his hair.

“Damn it.”

The curse escaped his lips. It wasn’t just that he had fallen for her teasing—
it was her underlying intent that infuriated him. Clearly, Salina was
provoking him. The biggest problem, however, was how easily he was
provoked, especially when it came to Ruth.

As he stood to clear his head, a knock came at the door.

“What now?” he asked irritably.

From beyond the door, Meril’s voice responded, “Your Highness, His
Majesty has summoned you.”

Clicking his tongue in frustration, Ail muttered under his breath. He had no
choice but to comply, even if the Emperor—bedridden and barely conscious
most of the time—rarely issued orders these days. Straightening his attire,
he left the room, followed by Meril and the knights waiting outside.
Together, they exited the central office and headed toward the Silver Palace,
where the Emperor had been confined for nearly a year.

As they walked through the garden leading to the palace, Ail allowed
himself a bitter smile. It felt cold, realizing how indifferent he had become
toward his father. His mother, abandoned by the Emperor, still worried
about him—a sentiment Ail couldn’t fathom. Perhaps it was because she
had once been loved by him. Yet, even though their marriage was political,
her concern for the man who had discarded her made no sense to him. If it
were Ail, he wouldn’t care whether such a man lived or died. In fact, his
death would clear the path for Ail to ascend the throne. Waiting for it would
seem more logical.

From the moment of his birth, everything around him had felt devoid of
emotion. The Emperor’s sole legitimate heir and crown prince, Ail had been
handed everything others envied without effort. With nothing to long for or
anticipate with excitement, life unfolded predictably. It was only after the
Kaizel family sent a young woman as the Emperor’s concubine that things
began to unravel.

The Emperor, infatuated with the much younger Tasha Kaizel—young

enough to be his daughter—had ultimately cast aside both the Empress and
Ail, leaving his son’s position as crown prince precarious. Still, Ail felt no
resentment toward his father. His only irritation stemmed from the
instability of his own position.

It was during this time that Ruth was promoted to commander of his guard.
With delicate features, a calm demeanor, and unexpectedly gentle manners,
Ruth was unlike any knight Ail had ever encountered. The older knight,
eight years his senior, had clear, honest eyes and an aura that struck Ail
deeply for the first time in his life. Ruth seemed fragile—solid at first
glance, yet soft and breakable, as though a firm embrace might shatter him.
Strangely, Ail found himself wanting to torment him, tease him with cruel
words, and press into his vulnerabilities until he cried… just to comfort him
afterward.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
6 – Shanghai Fantasy

But he was unexpectedly upright and steadfast. Perhaps it was around that
time that his interest in him began to wane, and he started seeing him in a
new light.

The son of the Kaizel family, with eyes that were as honest and pure as they
were rare. Seeing him, it struck Ail that he was the perfect piece for the
puzzle. For deceiving his crumbling maternal family, his mother who had
lost the Emperor’s love, Tasha Kaizel now pregnant, and Lyman Kaizel who
had risen to the position of Chancellor—Ruth was the ideal fit. And, as
expected, he followed along well.

The first time Ail felt truly human emotions was four years ago at the
hunting tournament. Pretending to be human while being something else
entirely had always been a challenge. Faking emotions he had never
experienced had its limits. It was then, during the hunting tournament, that
he felt anger for the first time—anger toward the attackers who had
ambushed him. But more powerful than that emotion was his determination
to find Ruth, whom he had left behind.

While it was partly due to their contract, when he stumbled upon more
attackers in the forest and saw Ruth sigh and put him on a horse to send him
off, that sight lingered in his mind. Ignoring his knights’ pleas to postpone
the search until the next day, Ail ran deep into the forest.

Eventually, he came across traces of Elsen, who had foolishly left the
knights to find Ruth. Following those traces, he found Ruth’s horse and saw
Elsen supporting Ruth as they emerged. At that moment, he wanted to run
up and embrace him. Perhaps it was the first time he felt affection toward
another person. Yet he was so weak, so small. He couldn’t support Ruth, let
alone lift him.

The emotions he felt then—perhaps they were what people called pity and
humiliation. The frustration of being unable to reach out and the sting of
defeat he had never felt before. Maybe that was why he later added the role
of a foolish, effeminate prince to his facade.

Yes, maybe it was at that moment that his senses awakened. But what
fascinated him was that those senses were valid for no one else.

The only person who evoked any feeling in him was Ruth Kaizel. Crushing
defeat, humiliation, and a twisted desire to kneel him before him—even by
force. None of these emotions extended to anyone else.

A prime example was his father’s illness. Even when the Emperor was too
sick to govern, Ail remained unmoved. Seeing the Emperor’s condition only
made him think about how to turn the situation to his advantage.

He knew there was something wrong with him, but he had no intention of
fixing it. His incompleteness was what kept him steady. It gave him an
unshakable purpose and the ambition to extend his reach to the ends of the
continent.

Nothing else mattered. All that was important to him was his ambition
toward the world.

Lost in such thoughts, Ruth’s face suddenly came to mind. The pale face,
groaning in pain until noon, flashed in his memory, and a pang struck his
heart. He had summoned a physician, so surely treatment had been
administered, yet unease gnawed at him. Even though he had secured him
—kept him by his side just as he wanted—there was an emptiness. He felt
as though Ruth would slip away from his grasp and vanish.

So, he had broken his wings. Yet the anxiety remained.

Why did he feel so uneasy?

As Ail entered the Silver Palace, he saw the chamberlain waiting for him
and offered a formal greeting.

“How is my father’s condition?”

With a deep bow, the chamberlain replied, “He has just regained
consciousness. He is waiting for Your Highness.”

“I see.”

Speaking in a gentle, composed tone befitting a dutiful son visiting his

ailing father, Ail walked deeper into the palace. Standing before the
Emperor’s bedchamber, he noticed Nathan already waiting there. A mild
smile spread across Ail’s face.

“It’s been a while.”

But Nathan, startled, recoiled behind a maid’s skirt, trembling despite Ail’s
kind greeting. Watching him, Ail clicked his tongue. Nathan had always
been an exceptionally timid child.

Even now, Nathan clung to Ruth while avoiding Ail as if he were a monster.
While Ail felt no familial affection for Nathan, and never found the child
particularly endearing, Nathan’s attachment to Ruth irritated him.

Ruth, who never reached out to him, would always embrace Nathan first,
cradling him and pressing kisses to his cheek. Ruth had said he liked
children, but Ail couldn’t stomach how tenderly Ruth treated the boy. What
if Ruth one day decided he wanted children of his own and insisted on
marriage? That would be troublesome.

Thinking how fortunate he was to have tethered Ruth to the palace, Ail
glanced down at Nathan and asked the chamberlain, “Should I wait?”
“Please enter with Prince Nathan.”

The chamberlain opened the door, releasing a suffocating scent of medicinal

herbs. It mingled with the stench of decay emanating from the bedridden
Emperor, forming an unbearable reek of death.

The maid pushed Nathan into the room, and the door closed behind him. Ail
looked briefly at Nathan before striding forward without hesitation to stand
before Emperor Pedro Linus. Beside Pedro sat Tasha, her face as gaunt as
the Emperor’s.

After a light bow to Tasha, Ail approached Pedro and took his hand.

“You’ve deteriorated significantly.”

The Emperor’s hand felt rough and gnarled, like the bark of an ancient tree.
Ail gazed at Pedro’s face, hidden in the shadow of death, with eyes full of
simulated sympathy and compassion.

Nathan clung to Tasha, and Ail softly said, “Take his hand, Nathan.”

Feigning the role of a dutiful son and caring brother, Ail clasped Pedro’s
frail hand tightly. Comforted by Ail’s tenderness, Pedro whispered
something nearly inaudible. Ail bent closer, suppressing the urge to gag as
he listened to the dying man’s final requests.

Ail offered empty reassurances: “You’ll recover. Don’t worry. Everything

will be fine.“

The Emperor, relieved, gazed warmly at his son—a gaze that had never
once been directed at Ail in health. The sight of his once-imposing father
now reduced to a shadow of his former self made Ail smirk inwardly.

Human beings, no matter how powerful, all ended the same way: rotting
bodies, reeking of death, summoning their kin to secure their legacies.

Whatever Pedro’s concerns—Nathan or Tasha—Ail didn’t care. Soon, they

would all meet the same end.

The time was approaching. Soon, Ail could bare his claws and teeth without
restraint.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
7 – Shanghai Fantasy

After receiving treatment from the physician, a maid entered to relieve the
tension in Ruth’s muscles. As her hands kneaded his back, waist, and
calves, Ruth initially bit his lip in pain. However, he eventually drifted into
a peaceful sleep.

In his dream, Ruth returned to his childhood—specifically, to the time

before he came to Karileum. It was early evening, and life began to stir in
the streets of Vera. Merchants opened their shops and displayed their goods,
coachmen woke their horses and cleaned their carriages, and the brothels
throughout Vera illuminated their entrances with red lanterns, filling the
streets with a warm glow and the hum of chatter.

Inside one of the brothels, beautiful women dressed in colorful garments

began applying makeup, the scent of their perfumes and powders filling the
building. The soft, fragrant aroma tickled Ruth’s nose as he watched clowns
perform tricks, realizing it was time to head home.

“Elsen, it’s time to go back. Visitors will be arriving soon,” young Ruth
said, reaching out his hand. Elsen took it without hesitation, and Ruth
looked around for Kasha, their companion.

“Where’s Kasha?” Ruth asked.

After a moment’s hesitation, Elsen mumbled, “He just ran off after Rodin’s
gang passed by. I think He’s really planning to fight him this time.”

Rodin was the largest and most intimidating boy of their age group in Vera.
His mother was a courtesan in another brothel, and he often roamed the
streets with his gang, bullying other children. Ruth, in particular, was a
frequent target of Rodin’s torment, which made Kasha vow to beat him
senseless one day.

“You should’ve stopped him! How could you just let him go?” Ruth said,
frustration creeping into his voice. Rodin was twice Kasha’s size and had a
gang to back him up. But Ruth wasn’t worried about Kasha getting hurt—
he was more concerned about Rodin.

He knew Kasha might actually kill him.

Even though Kasha often dressed like a girl with long, flowing hair,
wearing dresses and flashing a smile that could rival any porcelain doll,
Ruth knew that inside, Kasha was a spirited and fiery boy. He had the
temper and reckless energy of someone adults often called a menace.

“We have to find him,” Ruth insisted.

“Ruth, let it go. Rodin and his gang deserve to be taught a lesson. Don’t
forget your arm was almost broken because of him.”

Rodin had pushed Ruth off a small bridge into a stream just days ago,
nearly breaking his arm. Since then, Elsen and Kasha had harbored nothing
but animosity toward Rodin. But Ruth knew the real reason behind Rodin’s
behavior.

Rodin liked Kasha.

“That doesn’t mean we can just let him go! What if he really kills him?”
Ruth exclaimed.

“Come on, there’s no way he’d…” Elsen trailed off, unable to finish his
sentence. Even he knew Kasha was capable of such a thing.

“Where did he go?” Ruth asked urgently.

After a moment of thought, Elsen pointed in one direction before sprinting

off, with Ruth following closely behind. Worry gripped Ruth as he
wondered if Kasha had already caused trouble.

Kasha and Rodin hadn’t always been on bad terms. About a year ago, their
relationship had soured after an incident. Kasha, who frequently dressed as
a girl, had caught Rodin’s eye with his striking black hair, emerald eyes, red
lips, and porcelain skin. Believing Kasha to be a girl, Rodin had showered
him with gifts like flowers and sweets, while Kasha gleefully accepted
them, teasing him along the way.

The problem arose one summer day at the river. As they played, Rodin
excused himself to relieve himself under a large tree. To his shock, Kasha
joined him, lifting his dress and casually standing beside him. Rodin,
realizing Kasha’s true identity, fainted on the spot.

“Didn’t you know? Are you an idiot?” Kasha had mocked him before
kicking him while he was down.

Ruth couldn’t bring himself to hate Rodin after that. He pitied the boy,
whose innocent affections had been cruelly trampled. Even after being
humiliated, Rodin still had feelings for Kasha, which explained why he
often targeted Ruth, Kasha’s friend.

Following Elsen’s lead, Ruth eventually spotted Kasha and Rodin, both
ready to pounce on each other. Summoning all his strength, Ruth shouted,
“Kasha! Don’t fight! If you do, your mom will send you to the Clozium!”

Kasha froze mid-motion. His mother, Rosen, was as fiery as her daughter,
and she always kept her word. The mere thought of her threat made Kasha
pause. Sensing an opportunity, Ruth rushed to Kasha’s side and grabbed his
arm.

“If you don’t come back, what will we do? Don’t fight.”

“But that bastard—!”

“Kasha!”
When Ruth called Kasha’s name with more force, Kasha eventually
muttered with a sullen face, as if admitting defeat.
“Fine, damn it! You’re lucky! But if you mess with Ruth one more time, I’ll
pee right next to you a hundred times!”

Though it was a rather odd threat, it seemed to work, as Rodin’s face turned
pale in an instant. It was a look that clearly said he didn’t want to witness
Kasha peeing beside him a second time. Watching Rodin’s pitiful
expression, Ruth couldn’t help but stifle a chuckle. It was both pathetic and
amusing at the same time.

Despite such a shocking experience, Rodin seemed incapable of letting go

of his first love. No matter how much Kasha hit him, hurled harsh insults,
or called him an idiot, Kasha remained a dream and an illusion to Rodin.

“Kasha, stop it. Let’s go home. If you keep this up, you’re going to get
scolded again.”

Ruth gently grabbed Kasha’s arm and tried to pull him away. Kasha
reluctantly swished his skirts and turned to walk away, his steps light and
graceful. As he walked, he used his hand to tidy up his messy, long hair.

“If he bothers you one more time, tell me right away. I’ll end him for
good.”

Muttering in a harsh tone, Kasha stopped walking and turned to Ruth,

brushing his fingers over the wound on Ruth’s face that had been caused a
few days ago when Rodin pushed him from the bridge. Seeing Ruth nod to
indicate he was okay, Kasha gently cupped Ruth’s cheek with a warm hand
and caressed his face with utmost care.

The touch was so tender and cautious that it almost brought Ruth to tears.

“Kasha… ”

In the hazy moments of awakening, Ruth unconsciously muttered the name.

The warmth of the hand on his cheek felt so vivid, as if Kasha was right
next to him, comforting his wounds. Smiling, Ruth reached out to touch the
hand resting on his cheek, unable to resist the temptation even though he
knew it was just a dream. He lifted his heavy arm and grasped the hand on
his cheek, feeling it flinch slightly at his touch.

“So, even illusions can be held,” Ruth thought with amusement as he let out
a small laugh.

“What’s so funny?”

The voice came from right above him, snapping Ruth fully awake. Opening
his eyes, he found Ail sitting beside him on the bed, his hand on Ruth’s
cheek. Realizing the hand he had grabbed belonged to Ail, Ruth quickly let
go and pushed it away.

“I apologize,” Ruth said, bowing slightly to acknowledge his discourtesy.

Ail glanced at his hand, now tossed aside, with a faintly bitter expression
and asked leisurely,
“Who’s this Kasha?”

Recalling the name he had murmured, Ruth gave a bitter smile and sat up
slowly.
“A childhood friend. I just dreamed about him for the first time in a while.”

“And that’s why you were smiling?”

“Yes… something like that.”

Ruth’s memories of Kasha were mostly good. Perhaps because Kasha had
an inherently sunny disposition—except for the rare occasions when he was
furious. Smiling faintly, Ruth brushed his hair back, and Ail, observing him
intently, reached out to take Ruth’s injured right hand, now unwrapped and
revealing its scars. The wounds had nearly healed, but they still weren’t
fully safe.

“You’ll have scars left behind.”

As Ail stared at the deeply ingrained scar, he felt an odd satisfaction. The
mark that would remain on Ruth’s body forever pleased him. To Ail, it was
a brand—a sign that Ruth belonged to him. Ruth had no control over this;
his every part was now in Ail’s grasp.

The scar symbolized that Ruth could neither escape nor determine his own
fate. Ail’s reasons for holding onto Ruth weren’t entirely clear, but one
thing was certain—he didn’t want to let this beautiful, loyal creature slip
from his grasp.

Fixating on the scar, Ail raised Ruth’s hand and pressed a kiss to the wound.
Startled, Ruth widened his eyes, his expression tinged with fear as he stared
at Ail. Amused by this reaction, Ail chuckled lightly.
“No sense of charm, is there? Couldn’t you at least pretend to be shy?”

“Why would I?” Ruth replied, frowning slightly in confusion.

His puzzled expression seemed to amuse Ail, who raised Ruth’s hand again,
a mischievous glint in his eyes. Ruth stiffened, unsure what Ail intended.
Noticing Ruth’s reaction, Ail smirked like a mischievous child.
“How does someone so timid ever become a knight? You hate hunting, have
a soft heart, and are so easily frightened… it’s fascinating.”

“I’m not timid. It’s just… ”

Ruth wanted to say, “You’re the one I’m afraid of.” But he couldn’t bring
himself to say it, instead trailing off into silence.

Watching Ruth with a softened gaze, Ail suddenly pressed his tongue to the
scar on Ruth’s palm. Horrified, Ruth tried to pull his hand away, but Ail
gripped his wrist tightly, his strength enough to make Ruth gasp in pain.

“It hurts. Let go.”

Ail gazed at Ruth with a sultry expression, his penetrating stare making
Ruth’s face flush red. Ail was openly teasing him, and Ruth could feel the
intensity of his gaze throughout his entire body. When Ruth deliberately
looked away to escape the tension, Ail leaned in close and whispered in a
low, almost taunting voice,
“Knights shouldn’t say they dislike pain. You’re truly fascinating. From the
moment I first saw you, I thought you weren’t fit to be a knight… and
you’ve proven me right.”

Ignoring the provocation, Ruth maintained his composure and firmly said,
“Please let go of my hand.”

He spoke formally and calmly, trying to resist Ail’s manipulations. Ruth

understood he couldn’t afford to be drawn into Ail’s games. Despite their
years together, Ail remained an enigma—an unpredictable, dangerous
presence Ruth couldn’t fully grasp.

Ail, visibly displeased by Ruth’s formal tone and rejection, frowned

slightly. His irritation was clear.
“If you’re going to be my consort anyway, you could at least act a little
sweeter. Haven’t you ever heard of charm?”

“I’m not here because of love, so it wouldn’t make sense for me to act that
way. If you’re looking for someone charming, you’d be better off finding
someone else.”

Bored by Ruth’s blunt response, Ail let go of his hand abruptly. Rubbing his
wrist where Ail had held it, Ruth slowly stood from the bed. But the
moment his feet touched the floor, a sharp pain shot through his back,
causing his knees to buckle. His legs trembled, unable to support his
weight.

Ail, lounging on the bed with an amused expression, watched Ruth closely,
as though observing a curious spectacle. Ruth, determined to move, took a
single step forward out of sheer stubbornness but immediately collapsed to
his knees as his strength gave out.

Watching Ruth kneeling on the floor, sweat trickling down his face, Ail
chuckled, clearly entertained.
“Where do you think you’re going?”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
8 – Shanghai Fantasy

“Since I’ve been lying down all day, I just wanted to sit for a bit.”
“It might take you all night just to get to the chair.”

Ruth didn’t reply, sensing the deliberately provoking tone.

“Want me to help?”
“No, thank you.”
“You probably won’t be able to walk properly for a few days.”
“If it’s something I need to get used to, it’s better to endure the pain and
stand on my own. Relying on someone else to start walking will only make
me dependent.”

Even as he said this, Ruth was groaning, unable to properly get up on his
own. Watching him stubbornly struggle despite his clear difficulty, Ail felt
his own stubbornness kick in. He reached out to help, but Ruth, predictably
obstinate, refused to accept it.

“Is relying on others such a bad thing? You strike me as the kind of person
who’d say we should support each other.”
“Helping others is fine, but relying on others tends to become a habit.
Besides, I don’t have anyone I trust enough to depend on right now.”

It was a reasonable and pragmatic explanation from Ruth’s perspective, but

to Ail, it was simply irritating. If Ruth would just ask for help, Ail would
gladly offer it. But no—Ruth had to insist on managing alone. He was
impossibly stubborn. Watching Ruth finally struggle to his feet, Ail waited
to see how far he would get. After three faltering steps, Ruth had to stop,
taking deep breaths to steady himself.
Just ask for help already, Ail thought, exasperated. But Ruth, through sheer
force of will, managed to reach a chair in front of the table. He sank into it
with obvious effort, staring at the floor as he exhaled.

Ail quietly cursed Ruth’s obstinance. This kid’s more bullheaded than
anyone I’ve met. With his slight frame and delicate features, he seemed too
fragile for the role he’d taken on. Yet that same iron will had likely
propelled him this far.

Ail’s thoughts strayed to last night, recalling Ruth’s slender, vulnerable

figure. Despite the scars on his body—marks of battles fought and survived
—Ruth’s build was fundamentally delicate. Just the memory of it sent
warmth rising in Ail. He entertained a fleeting, improper thought but was
interrupted by Ruth’s steady gaze.

“What?”
“I’m hungry.”

The sheer audacity of the statement, given the situation, left Ail
momentarily speechless.

“You mean to tell me you haven’t eaten?”

“That’s right.”

So Ruth had gone nearly 24 hours without food. No wonder he was

starving.

“Fine. Let’s get you some food,” Ail said, stepping out to call for Meril.

Surprisingly, the atmosphere between them wasn’t as hostile as it could

have been. Ruth had accepted his situation with a resigned calm, and Ail,
for his part, felt no immediate need to be cruel now that Ruth had yielded.
Ail thought everything was progressing smoothly—exactly as he wanted.

—
Late into the night, Kamiel sighed as he sat in his office. Still, there was no
news of Elsen’s capture. On the one hand, he was relieved; on the other, he
couldn’t fathom how Elsen had managed to evade such a tight security net.

Elsen wasn’t particularly cunning; if anything, he was straightforward to a

fault. Kamiel found it hard to imagine him fleeing or evading capture unless
someone was helping him. That someone might even be hiding both Elsen
and Erita.

Without finding them and hearing their side of the story, nothing could be
confirmed. The mounting complexity of the situation was exasperating,
made worse by his inability to reach Ruth.

The fact that Ruth had resigned from his position as commander and moved
into Ail’s quarters pointed to some kind of deal. It also explained why the
order to kill Elsen had been rescinded. Still, the lack of clarity left Kamiel
feeling helpless.

If only Ruth could be contacted. He’d tried approaching Ail’s quarters to

meet Ruth directly, but no one had been allowed entry. The ambiguity of
Ruth’s situation gnawed at Kamiel.

As he sat pondering his next steps, a knock at the door interrupted him.
Surprised by the late-hour visitor, he invited them in, expecting one of the
guards. Instead, Jessie entered, and Kamiel quickly rose to greet him.

“At this hour, my lord? What brings you here?”

“I stopped by after hearing about His Majesty’s condition. Sit. I have
something to discuss with you.”

Jessie pulled up a chair and sat at the desk. He was unusually approachable
for royalty, refraining from airs or condescension. His preference for
neutrality made him an easy conversationalist.

“What do you need to discuss?”

“Commander Kaizel—or rather, Ruth Kaizer, since he’s stepped down.
You’re aware he’s agreed to become Ail’s concubine, correct?”
“Yes, I’m aware.”

“I suspect this ties into the situation with Elsen and Erita. What’s your take
on it? After all, the order to execute Elsen was suddenly rescinded.”

At Jessie’s sudden sharp question, Kamiel momentarily gave a nonchalant

response with a plausible answer.

“Yes, it seems that Ruth must have made a request.”

“Even if he made a request, the prince is not someone who would easily
accept such a thing…”

Kamiel responded ambiguously to Jessie’s cryptic remark, saying, “Well, I

don’t know.” Jessie smiled knowingly at his reaction.

“You must know, since you served under him when you were young.
There’s something off about him, here…” Jessie said, pointing to his chest.

Kamiel fell silent for a moment, unsure how to respond. He too had felt that
way, but it was not something he could casually speak about. Sensing
Kamiel’s hesitation, Jessie continued nonchalantly.

“It’s not a matter of personality, it’s that he’s lacking somewhere. That can’t
change, you know. Even if his environment changes, he’s not someone who
would easily change. So, what’s going on between Ruth and the prince? I
heard last night was quite something…”

Kamiel’s face stiffened as he had not heard that part. Jessie grinned as he
noticed Kamiel’s reaction.

“I knew it. It seemed a bit strange.”

“What do you mean?” Kamiel asked, confused.

“There’s something going on between the prince and Ruth, isn’t there?
They’re not just lovers, are they?”
Jessie was giving a very sharp assessment. Kamiel, however, continued to
feign ignorance.

“I don’t know anything about that…”

“Well, you might not know. But I can tell. Sometimes Ruth looks like he’s
about to die of embarrassment, and the prince laughs and jokes, but his eyes
are cold. You can tell immediately. I might be able to fool others, but not
you.”

“I don’t quite understand what you’re implying. As far as I know, Ruth and
the prince care deeply for each other.”

“No one who cares for someone would embrace them so tightly they’d
scream, right? Well, maybe the prince could, but…” Jessie’s words hit a
nerve. Kamiel’s expression instantly crumbled.

“What do you mean? Scream…?”

“You heard that last night was pretty rough, right? The servants and knights
outside almost turned red with embarrassment. I guess you didn’t know
about that.”

Kamiel felt like everything around him was spinning. If what Jessie was
saying was true, he may have unintentionally pushed Ruth into a trap. If he
hadn’t known about Ruth and Ail’s contract, sending Ruth to Ail was a
mistake. If Ail’s request was merely for Ruth to enter the harem, that would
be one thing, but if it was an excuse to force himself on Ruth, then it was an
entirely different matter.

“It’s not the first time Ruth has been with the prince, is it? The servants said
they’d never heard such sounds before. Even if last night was rough, if
there’s never been a moan before, haven’t they all been deceived until now?
That’s how I see it… What do you think?”

In that moment, Kamiel’s mind cleared. The once crumbled expression now
showed a more honest reaction. Jessie, having gotten the answer he was
looking for, leaned forward.

“Well, from my perspective, there’s a lot that doesn’t add up. Like how the
order for execution was suddenly lifted this morning.”

“That’s…”

“Forget it. It’s not important. What matters is the whereabouts of Elsen and
Erita.”

Now that he had obtained the information he wanted, Jessie leisurely

shifted the conversation. Kamiel, though still flustered, was unable to bring
up the matter again without making things worse for himself, so he kept
quiet.

“I heard that, in high society, it’s generally believed to be the work of the
Kaizel family. They say they’re trying to get Salina seated as the empress.
But my opinion is different. The Kaizel prime minister isn’t an idiot. He
wouldn’t cause a scene in his own territory, the Virel region. This just seems
too convenient.”

“Well, who knows?”

“I heard from Leia that both the Kaizel prime minister and Salina are in a
bit of a panic. Leia said that the Kaizel family had planned to strike once
they arrived in the capital.”

In other words, the Kaizel family had already planned to deal with Erita.
So, it wouldn’t be strange if they had done it earlier. It was clear that only
the Kaizel family could have been behind such an incident.

“I think Salina might have planned it all on her own. What do you think?”

“Salina, alone?”

“Yes. Salina is more ambitious than she seems. She must have hated
dragging things out.”

“That would cause great harm if it failed. There’s no reason for Salina to
take such a risk.”

“Just put the blame on the Kaizel family, right?”

“Eilen Kaizel is Salina’s brother-in-law. The Kaizel family’s downfall

wouldn’t benefit her.”

“That’s true. Even if Erita disappears, Salina would still need the Kaizel
family’s power to become empress. That’s why I’m thinking of
investigating. What do you think? Want to join me?”

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

“I’ll send someone to Salina’s side, and I want you to monitor the Kaizel
family. It’d be inappropriate for me to spy on the family of someone who
might become my bride.”

“That’s a difficult request. It’s hard to spy on my best friend’s family.”

“Well, then, I guess I’ll have to do it myself.”

Jessie seemed to give up easily, but his attitude was somehow irritating.

“I don’t think this has anything to do with you, but why are you so
interested?”

“The reason is simple. I want to see how the prince reacts like a human
being.”

“I think the prince is a very emotional person. He’s unpredictable and full
of love.”

“That’s on the surface. I told you earlier. I don’t believe people can change
that easily. Honestly, I’ve never believed in the relationship between the
prince and Ruth. But now it’s getting a little unclear. So I want to dig a little
deeper. And I’m curious to see how the prince will react when something
big happens.”

“Please don’t do anything mean. This involves the safety of my friends.”

“Well, I can’t promise that either.”

Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
9(18+) – Shanghai Fantasy

After saying that, Jessie stood up, as if he had nothing else to discuss.
Kamiel also got up from his seat and, as Jessie told him there was no need
to see him off, Jessie walked briskly toward the door. Just before opening it,
he turned slightly and looked back.

“In case it comes to that… if Ruth Kaizel’s entry into the harem isn’t his
own will, what will you do?”

Kamiel deliberately avoided eye contact with Jessie’s cryptic question.

However, Jessie persisted.

“If Ruth Kaizel is being forced into the harem because of Elsen, you, as his
friend, must be heartbroken, right? If you want to find a way out, you can
come to me. I won’t harm you or your friends.”

After leaving those words, Jessie turned the doorknob, opened the door, and
left the office. Kamiel was left even more troubled by Jessie’s mysterious
visit.

What exactly was going on, and if, as Jessie suggested, Ruth had been
forced into the harem against his will, what was he supposed to do? Kamiel
squeezed his eyes shut. The weight of concern for his friends’ well-being
and the complicated political situation weighed heavily on his chest.
Meeting Ruth was his top priority. And if all of this was not Ruth’s own
decision, he would have to find a way to save him.

Even if it meant turning his back on Ail, Kamiel vowed that he would save
them.
After their meal, late into the night, Ail was lying in bed, holding Ruth
while going over some documents. Ruth, leaning against Ail’s shoulder,
couldn’t help but read the documents, which were filled with detailed
information. Ruth was astonished by the level of detail, not only about the
internal changes within Karileum, but also the political situations of other
countries and small issues within the imperial family. Wondering where Ail
had gotten such an extensive network of information, Ruth glanced at him,
and Ail gently stroked Ruth’s hair.

Seeing this, Ruth fell into deep thought. Last night had passed so quickly,
and today he had been too ill to think properly, but as the pain subsided, his
mind began to fill with questions.

Why had Ail embraced him like that, and why had he made such a
proposal? If it was for the situation after the coming-of-age ceremony, the
right thing to do would have been for Ail to deal with him. That was the
natural course. That was why Ruth had made plans to leave first. If he
didn’t leave, it was too obvious that Ail would deal with him. So why was
Ail trying to keep him, even when Ruth had already decided to leave?

The coming-of-age ceremony was just around the corner. In terms of what
would come after, it would be better for Ail to deal with him now. But why
go to such lengths to keep him, even repairing the northern palace? The
reason for that was something Ruth couldn’t shake.

More than anything, what Ruth was most curious about was Ail’s
intentions. Even if all Ruth had to offer was his body, Ail, being a man,
wouldn’t have embraced him for such a reason. Ail could have done
anything he wanted by now, but he hadn’t touched him. So, it wasn’t out of
lust for Ruth’s body. Moreover, if it was simply to keep him, there was no
need to embrace him. Ruth couldn’t make sense of why Ail would have
held him just to keep him.

Everything was a confusing mess. Why had Ail embraced him, and why
was he trying to keep him? Ail must have another reason, but Ruth couldn’t
figure it out. Ruth was just a burden by his side, and he was of no help.
Especially if Ail planned to destroy the Kaizel family one day, Ruth knew
that he was powerless. Ail knew better than anyone that he was a son
abandoned by his own family, and he knew Ruth had no value as a hostage.

If Ail was angry because his pride had been hurt by Ruth’s independent
actions, killing him would be the easiest solution. Ail could come up with
any excuse, and as someone in a position of power, he could easily kill
Ruth. So why make things so complicated?

No matter how much he thought about it, nothing made sense.

What was Ail thinking?

While Ruth continued pondering, Ail, who had been looking at him,
suddenly asked.

“How’s your back?”

“Huh?” Ruth replied, confused.

“How’s your waist?”

“Ah… I’m fine.”

“Then you can do it.”

Before Ruth could ask what, Ail, who had placed the document he was
holding on the table next to the bed, turned and kissed Ruth who was
resting his head on his arm. Ruth tried to pull away, startled by the light and
gentle kiss. But Ail persistently explored his lips, pressing him down.

The lips that had lightly touched at first soon pressed down strongly, forcing
his lips open with his tongue. Ruth tried to push Ail’s shoulder away with
his hand and separate their lips from the foreign object stirring in his mouth,
but it was impossible to stop him pressing down from above. Meanwhile,
Ail’s hand went below his waist and grasped between his legs.

Ruth, startled, resisted strongly this time, and Ail pulled away with a
displeased expression.

“Why?”

“I, I still.. hurt…,”

Ruth said, trembling slightly, still not over the shock of the penetration from
the night before. Ail soothed him, kissing his eye.

“I won’t put it in, so just stay still.”

Ail gently overlapped their lips, whispering sweet words, but Ruth was
tense. He said he wouldn’t put it in, but the pain from yesterday was too
great, and he couldn’t bring herself to yield. He knew he had no right to
refuse, but he was afraid.

“It was your first time yesterday, right?”

Ail, who had been kissing his eye, now licked his neck, asking that. Ruth
was too busy catching his breath from the tingling sensation to answer. Ail,
after waiting a moment, bit hard into Ruth’s neck.

“Ugh!”

It seemed like he had bitten hard enough to leave a wound. Ruth shook his
head, tensing his shoulders.

“I haven’t been with anyone else.”

“Really? No one has touched here – you mean no one has ever touched
you?”

Ail’s hand, gripping Ruth’s genitals through his clothes, made Ruth frown
in pain.

“Really, no one has ever touched you? You’ve never been with a woman
either?”

Ail, who had been holding his genitals, let go and put his hand inside the
thin chemise. Ruth trembled at Ail’s hand touching his bare skin. It was due
to the pain and the pleasure that remained in his mind.

“When I was younger… sometimes senior knights would call me to their

rooms and make me touch their things, but I never did that.”

It was unavoidable. In the knights’ quarters, full of men, the officially

knighted men sometimes called young trainees to their rooms and had them
touch or lick their genitals. Sometimes, they even penetrated them, he
heard. Ruth, due to his good looks, had been called by a few. Fortunately,
thanks to his family, not just anyone could do that to him.

“Who was it?”

Ail’s hand, which had gone inside the chemise, went between Ruth’s
buttocks. The pain that struck his body instantly made Ruth gasp and twist.

“It still, hurts. There…,”

“I asked who touched you. Who was it?”

Ail pressed his finger hard on the sensitive area that was still wounded,
ignoring Ruth’s plea. Ruth, with tears in his eyes, shook his head in agony.

“Answer me. Who touched you?”

Ail was persistently trying to find out. He didn’t know why it was so
important, but he seemed quite curious.

“…. I don’t remember because I was so young. It was a long time ago.”
“You can’t forget something like that easily?”

Ail’s finger went hard into the narrow hole between his buttocks. It wasn’t
rough, but the area was still wounded from yesterday, and even that one
finger felt unbearable, sending a tingling pain through his body.

It felt like torture. Like he was a criminal being forced to confess.

“Really… I don’t remember. It was common in the knights’ order… I didn’t

need to worry about it.”

“Hmph, you didn’t worry about something like that… that’s ridiculous. Is
that your nature? You don’t care if another man touches you?”

“That’s not it… Ugh!”

Ruth, once again hit by the finger stirring inside him, grabbed Ail’s arm and
began to plead earnestly.

“It really hurts. Stop.”

Ruth said that with slightly teary eyes, and Ail finally twisted his lips into a
smile and pulled his finger out.

“You’re crying over something like that… Are you too weak to handle
pain?”

“It’s different from breaking an arm or leg.”

“You can endure a broken arm or leg, but you can’t endure being
penetrated? In terms of pain intensity, isn’t it similar?”

“There’s also a mental aspect to it.”

Ruth replied with a bitter expression, and Ail, as if he understood,

completely removed his hand from his buttocks. Instead, he put his lips on
his neck and slowly began to knead other parts of his body. It seemed he
was going to do everything except penetration. Feeling that this wouldn’t
end easily, Ruth thought, ‘At least he’s not going to penetrate me,’ and
decided to accept Ail’s actions as they were, relaxing his body.

***

The next day, when Ruth opened his eyes, he was greeted by a mountain of
clothes. Seeing the piles of clothes that the servants had stacked up, Ruth
thought for a moment, “What is this?” before realizing it was his clothes
and sighed
“I had the tailor who makes your knight’s uniform take your measurements
and make these. They should fit you roughly. You can’t keep wearing my
chemise, so make do with these for now.”

Ail casually tossed the top garment from the pile to him. It was made of a
very high-quality fabric, despite his indifferent tone. The decorations and
stitching on the clothes were clearly done by a master craftsman, but Ruth
didn’t point it out. He figured he was paying attention because of his
position, so it was natural. It wouldn’t be fitting for the concubine of the
Crown Prince to walk around in shabby clothes. And since he had to start
moving around today, he had no reason to refuse the clothes.

“Thank you.”

Ruth accepted the clothes and replied. Ail looked at his face for a moment.
It was a gesture that implied suspicion. Knowing that Ail was a suspicious
person, Ruth silently endured his gaze. Then, Ail couldn’t hold back and
spoke first.

“Why are you so docile?”

Surprised by the question, Ruth unconsciously snorted.

“…Do you dislike it?”

“No.”

Ail, who had flatly denied it, continued to stare at Ruth intently. His gaze
felt prickly, but Ruth didn’t bother to look at him. If he asked why he was
so docile, Ruth had no answer. If he told him the truth, that he had given up
everything because of him, he would get angry. And if he gave a flimsy lie,
he would surely be caught.

“I know that if I struggle, I’ll only tire myself out. There are things in this
world that no matter how hard you try, you can’t change. If something is
impossible, it’s wise to give up beforehand and retreat. I don’t want to
waste my energy.”

Ail knew what Ruth meant by “impossible.” Thanks to being caught by Ail
and forced to stay in the palace, Ruth was talking about the things he would
lose in his own way. It was impossible anyway.

“It’s good that you know.”

Ruth had no way to escape, no matter what he did. So, it would be wise to
accept reality and adapt, Ail had been about to say, but he stopped because
it seemed like Ruth himself knew better than anyone else. As Ruth had said,
if this was how things were going to be, it was important to accept reality
and comply.

But Ail couldn’t understand why he felt so empty. He kept repeating to

himself that there was no problem. Ruth had already made up his mind to
stay in the palace, and he had gotten his surrender declaration as he wanted.
And Ruth was now understanding and following his words. He was
incredibly obedient. It was perfect. So, there was no problem.

“I told them to dispose of all the clothes in your room. I’ll have all your
other belongings burned as well. I’ll have new clothes prepared for you in
the North Palace, so you don’t need to move anything else.”

The North Palace was well-preserved, so there wasn’t much that needed to
be repaired. They were cleaning, replacing furniture and bedding, and
tidying up the garden, so it was being done faster than expected. Ail was
rushing things because he had heard that it would be ready for them to
move in within a few days.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 4 Part
10 – Shanghai Fantasy

Somehow, it felt like Ruth might run away again if things stayed as they
were. Though not officially, they needed to quickly prepare a residence for
him within the royal palace to keep him from escaping. It was urgent to
secure his place.

Whether or not Ruth was aware of Ail’s intention to settle everything

regarding him before the coming-of-age ceremony, Ruth suddenly spoke.
“Please allow me to organize my belongings myself.”
“Why?”
“Because they are my things. And some of them are important. I don’t want
to leave them to someone else.”

Looking at Ruth, who seemed stubborn again, Ail felt a tinge of irritation.
“In the end, things are just things.”
“I am one of those sentimental people who assign meaning to those things.
Some of them are precious to me. While they may be things Your Highness
wouldn’t hesitate to burn, they hold value to me.”

Ruth’s calm but firm words made Ail feel anxious again. Strangely, the
moment Ruth left this room, he kept having the sense that Ruth would slip
out of his grasp. Though he had clearly seized him, and Ruth was sitting
quietly before him, it felt as though he might disappear. It felt as though
Ruth, who held no affection for him, might leave at any moment. Especially
once the matters with Elsen were resolved, it seemed as though Ruth would
abandon him, regardless of any contract or obligation.

“I’ll have someone pack your important belongings. You just need to sit
quietly. You don’t need to do anything. I’ll handle everything.”
“There are things that even Your Highness cannot do.”

Hearing Ruth reiterate that there were things people could not achieve no
matter how hard they tried, Ail grew truly angry this time.
“No, there’s no such thing. I’ll have everything I desire. I’ll achieve
everything and take hold of everything I want. You, just stay quietly and
watch. As mine, just sit by my side. Don’t try to do anything. Wear what I
give you, stay where I place you, and wait for me. Don’t think unnecessary
thoughts.”

Ruth gave Ail a sharp look as if to say he couldn’t possibly agree with him.
With a firm tone, he retorted.
“Are you asking me to become a doll?”
“Yes. You have no personality as my possession.”

At Ail’s decisive words, Ruth found the answer to a question that had
lingered in his mind. The moment Ail’s intentions became clear, Ruth
understood.

Ail didn’t want him for any other reason than to subjugate him. He couldn’t
tolerate Ruth’s attempt to exercise his own will and slip out of his hands. It
was the stubbornness of a child and the pride and ego of someone who had
everything. The arrogance of believing that nothing should escape his
control and the obstinacy of not allowing such things—it was just that.

For that reason alone, Ail sought to seize someone like him, who could
harm him.

A momentary dizziness overcame Ruth. His heart ached, and a fierce anger
surged to his throat, but he wisely suppressed it. If Ail’s desire was merely
that, he was prepared to oblige.

Clenching the clothes in his hand, Ruth asked again.

“Is that what you want?”
“Yes.”

The confirmation was unmistakable. There was no longer a need to ask or

any reason to harbor doubts.
“I see. Understood.”

Ruth answered obediently and bowed his head, resigning himself. He then
looked down at the clothes in his hands.

Ruth had first learned at the age of ten that life doesn’t always go as one
wishes. Back then, he thought he was without greed, wanting only to live
freely with his mother, sister, and friends. Looking back, that was his
greatest desire, but at the time, he didn’t think it excessive, as he lived in
freedom.

But at some point, he lost the freedom and peace in his hands, lost his
friends, and his beloved city. He learned to compromise with life. The first
method he mastered was patience.

When he failed to suppress his anger and frustration, he received only

humiliation and abuse—insults about his origins, his mother, and severe
psychological torment. So, he learned to endure. For the sake of those he
cherished, he endured and suppressed himself, realizing the importance of
restraining his emotions in any situation. This led to his unyielding patience
and stubbornness.

The next lesson was relinquishment. To protect what was precious, one had
to possess the wisdom to let go. He had to reject others and abandon
relationships, comfort, warmth, stability, and emotional connection. He
learned not to desire anything. Desire led to attachment, and attachment
became thick chains dragging him down. Knowing this, he relinquished
everything, even cutting off budding emotions.

The third was compliance. Patience and relinquishment alone weren’t

enough. Compliance was a tool to survive safely in the world. He needed to
react flexibly, appear harmless, and give the responses others desired to
keep them reassured.

He had come this far for one thing: the safety of his loved ones and friends.
He comforted himself, thinking he would leave for his distant homeland
once they were safe. But even that hope was thwarted.

Yet his heart was calm. He had learned to accept reality quietly. What
couldn’t be done simply couldn’t be done. There was no reason to exhaust
himself struggling against the impossible. He would wait quietly until Ail
grew tired and let go of him.

That moment would be his time of freedom.

Ruth nodded indifferently as Meril informed him that preparations in the

northern palace were nearing completion. Staying confined to his room
dulled his sense of time and season, leaving him feeling emotionally
parched. For days now, Ail had been excessively kind to him, almost as if
intoxicated by the feeling of love. Meril, who had been sent to deliver gifts
from Ail and praise the new furnishings in the northern palace, also seemed
unusually chatty.

“You must have been very thoughtful,” Ruth remarked, his tone flat. He felt
no need to comment further. He wasn’t interested in furniture or jewelry,
which he considered destined to be discarded. It seemed wasteful.

“You seem in low spirits. Have you had a disagreement with His
Highness?” Meril asked cautiously. Having served Ail for eight years and
known Ruth for four, Meril had never seen him so withdrawn. His concern
was genuine.

“No, it’s not that. I just feel down. Don’t worry about me,” Ruth replied
gently.

“Would you like me to prepare something to lift your spirits?”

“Actually, I’d like to take a walk,” Ruth said sincerely. His injuries were
mostly healed, and he felt restless after days of confinement. Though he
disliked the idea of being seen by his former subordinates, he felt his joints
would stiffen if he stayed in his room any longer. However, Meril’s
expression hardened.
“His Highness has strictly forbidden you to leave. Please be patient. Once
the northern palace is fully prepared, you’ll have more freedom to move
around.”

It felt like imprisonment. Ruth sighed, resigning himself to avoid making

things harder for Meril. If Ail didn’t allow it, there was no way around it.

“Shall I open the window instead? The sunlight is lovely today,” Meril
offered.

“No, just bring me a book. If I’m stuck here, I might as well read.”

“Any particular book you’d like?”

“A history book by Roman, if we have one.”

“Understood. Anything else?”

“No, that will do.”

Meril promptly left for the library. Left alone, Ruth glanced at the pile of
gifts Ail had sent before walking to the window. He was grateful for Meril’s
company; without it, confinement might have driven him mad.

As he sat by the window, staring outside, a loud voice broke his reverie. It
was kamiel, arguing outside the door.

“This is urgent! I need Ruth to confirm something personally!”

“His Highness has ordered us not to let anyone in,” a guard replied.

“The coming-of-age ceremony is just around the corner. What are you
going to do if something goes wrong? I’ll inform His Highness, so step
aside.”

Kamiel, rarely raising his voice, was speaking loudly. Ruth, worried that
something serious might actually have happened, stood from his seat and
approached the door.

“That won’t do. Not only you, Deputy Commander, but even Her Majesty
the Empress has ordered that the door must not be opened. Not even we are
allowed inside. If it’s urgent, please relay the message to Meril.”

“But Meril isn’t here right now.”

“He went to the library; he should be back soon. Deputy Commander

please, understand our situations.”

Faced with Kamiel’s intense reaction, the knights were practically begging
in near-tearful voices. It was cruel to both the knights and CKmiel, so Ruth
simply grasped the doorknob, turned it, and opened the door. Once open, he
saw the stand-off between the knights and Kamiel.

“What’s going on, Kamiel?”

Ruth asked in a calm voice, causing the knights to cry out in alarm.

“Commander, you mustn’t step outside!”

“I’m not leaving the room, am I? Kamiel, what’s the problem?”

“It’s about His Highness’s coming-of-age ceremony arrangements. If you

can’t come out, then I’ll come in. It’s urgent.”

Seeing Kamiel’s serious expression and the documents he was waving,

Ruth addressed the knights in a firm tone.

“Let the Deputy Commander in. I’ll take responsibility and inform His
Highness myself.”

“But—”

To the knight, still trying to protest, Ruth lowered his voice slightly and
spoke in a reprimanding tone.
“This is my responsibility. Come in, Kamiel.”

The knights couldn’t easily defy Ruth’s words, given that he was their
direct superior and commander until just a few days ago. Furthermore, the
fact that Ruth shared intimate quarters with Ail couldn’t be ignored.
Reluctantly stepping aside, the knights allowed Kamiel to confidently stride
in after Ruth, who closed the door behind them. Kamiel exhaled deeply.

“This place is… stricter than His Majesty’s residence. It’s hard to even get a
glimpse of you.”

Although Kamiel’s tone was half-joking, Ruth couldn’t bring himself to

laugh. This place was a prison. It didn’t have chains, but it was worse than a
prison.

“I couldn’t leave either. So, what’s the problem? The arrangements should
already be finalized.”

Ruth sat down in the chair by the table and reached out for the documents in
Kamiel’s hands. Instead, Kamiel threw the documents onto the table and
bluntly said:

“There’s no problem. Kaelen is handling things well.”

Ruth gave Kamiel, seated across from him, a puzzled look.

“Then why are you here?”

“I was worried. What’s going on? Don’t tell me it’s what I think it is.”

It was a sharp question, more perceptive than a detailed guess. Ruth

lowered his gaze, unable to say anything, and Kamiel, understanding that
silence as confirmation, pressed his fingers against his temples.

“So, it is that. How are you holding up? Are you okay with this?”
“There’s no ‘okay’ or ‘not okay’ about it. I was the one who initiated the
deal. I don’t have a choice.”

Kamiel frowned slightly, looking angry at Ruth’s resigned tone.

“This isn’t the kind of situation where you don’t have a choice. If you don’t
want this, you can ask Her Majesty the Empress or Lindsay to persuade His
Highness. This is absurd.”

Of all things, this was the one Kamiel couldn’t accept. He could reconcile
with the idea of Ruth entering the harem if it came from mutual feelings
between Ruth and Ail. But now that he knew that wasn’t the case, Kamiel
was firmly against it. Ruth wasn’t someone who could endure life in a
harem, and there was no reason to suffer if he didn’t love Ail. Especially if
Ruth’s deal with Ail was solely to revoke Elsen’s execution order, Kamiel
couldn’t let it happen. People’s lives shouldn’t be bartered away through
coercion and deals.

“Ruth, you don’t have to endure something you hate. Sure, some things can
be endured. But this? You don’t have to endure this. Not even for Elsen’s
sake. Her Majesty doesn’t approve of you entering the harem either, so
maybe—”

Having been mulling over this for days, Kamiel was now resolute that he
needed to get Ruth out of the palace, even if it meant opposing Ail. Sensing
this determination, Ruth cut him off.

“There’s no need for that, Kamiel.”

“What do you mean? Are you saying you’re fine staying in the palace?
Living like this?”

“It won’t last long.”

Ruth spoke with a self-deprecating smile.

“His Highness is angry at me right now. It’s just his pride that’s hurt
because I decided my residence without consulting him. Once this phase
passes, he’ll forget about me soon enough. After the coming-of-age
ceremony, he’ll ascend to the throne, and when that happens, I’ll just be in
his way. He’ll abandon me without hesitation. If I provoke him by resisting,
he’ll only double down out of spite.”

“…This doesn’t feel like a trivial matter.”

“It is. His Highness is only eighteen. I sometimes forget it myself, but he’s
still young. He made a poor decision in the heat of the moment without
considering the consequences. But once he regains his composure, he’ll
realize I’m of no use to him and lose interest. Toys lose their appeal quickly
once they’re in hand.”

As Ruth calmly explained, Kamiel fell silent, rethinking his approach.

Ruth’s explanation sounded plausible, but Ail had escalated the matter far
beyond mere caprice. The repair of the northern palace, the grand
announcement of taking Ruth as a concubine—even before a formal
marriage or while his fiancée was missing and presumed dead—were
massive steps. It wasn’t something even a reckless prince like Ail could
have done on a whim.

“Ruth, do you even understand how serious this situation is?”

“I don’t need to. Ail will handle it himself. Anyway, have there been any
updates on Elsen?”

Kamiel remembered the other reason he’d barged into the room.

“Oh… right. That’s why I came too.”

“Did they catch him?”

“No, not yet. And that’s the strange part. The palace is in an uproar because
he hasn’t been caught. No matter how well he’s hiding, it shouldn’t be
possible to evade pursuit with that many people. They’re suspecting he
might have additional help.”
“Additional help?”

“Yes. No one knows who, but that’s the speculation for now. Honestly, I
don’t understand the situation myself.”

Hearing this, Ruth leaned back in his chair, lost in thought. He had also
found it odd that there was no news of Elsene or Erita. If Elsen had truly
fled with Erita, he would have surrendered himself by now to avoid
implicating others. He wasn’t someone who would harm his family or
Erita’s household.

After clenching and unclenching his fists in thought, Ruth suddenly asked
Kamiel:

“Have they checked Mount Endia?”

“Mount Endia? Why?”

“Do you remember the hunting competition four years ago?”

“Of course.”

“There’s a small cave I hid in back then. I told Elsen to leave a message
there if anything ever went wrong. If he’s in the capital or if something else
has happened, he would’ve left something there. It’s a place only the two of
us know.”

In an instant, Kamiel stood up from his seat.

“Then I’ll send someone there right away. You mean the place near the oak
forest, right?”

Kamiel looked ready to rush out and dispatch someone immediately, but
Ruth grabbed the hem of his clothes.

“No, you can’t send anyone else. Honestly, I should be the one to go, but I
can’t even leave this room right now. And you’re the only one I trust. You
have to go. If someone else gets involved, it’ll only make things more
complicated.”

“Ah…”

Now that Ruth mentioned it, sending someone else carried too many risks.
Even if they were trustworthy, finding the cave would be difficult. And if
they discovered any trace of Elsen there, it could escalate the situation
further.

“Alright. I’ll go myself.”

When Kamiel nodded and agreed, Ruth let out a sigh of relief. Seeing this,
Kamiel reached out and gently ruffled Ruth’s hair.

“Don’t worry. Everything will be fine. It’ll take some time to go back and
forth, so I’ll take leave in a couple of days to check it out. If I find any
news, I’ll let you know immediately.”

“Alright. Thank you.”

Ruth’s heavy heart lightened slightly at his friend’s comforting words.

Everything was a mess, but there was still a glimmer of hope. If Elsen and
Erita could be safely found and the truth about the situation revealed, there
might be a way to save them. Otherwise, his deal with Ail would have been
for nothing.

As Kamiel continued to ruffle his hair, Ruth reached up and held his
friend’s hand, offering a faint smile for the first time in a while. Seeing that
bittersweet smile, Kamiel couldn’t help but pull Ruth into a gentle embrace.

“Everything will turn out alright.”

“Yeah. It has to.”

It had to, Ruth thought. And he believed it would.

Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
1 – Shanghai Fantasy

Before long, the oppressive heat was in full swing. Even at night, the
lingering warmth of the day refused to dissipate. Having nothing else to do,
Ruth sat idly by the window, gazing outside, lost in childhood memories.
The sound of the door opening made him instinctively turn his head. When
he saw Ail stepping through the open door, he rose and bowed his head.

Ail, noticing this, waved his hand dismissively with an air of disapproval.
“No need to be so formal every time.”
“…You’re late,” Ruth responded, offering a perfunctory greeting, not
because he had anything particular to say, but because he needed to please
him today.

He glanced at Ail to gauge his mood, wondering if he might be upset.

Fortunately, he seemed pleased by his remark and sat down with a faint
smile.
“Were you waiting for me?” he teased, his voice lighthearted and playful,
like a rogue’s banter.

Ruth answered with a straight face, “Not at all.”

“Such a stiff person. Even if you’re just saying it, wouldn’t it be nice to say
you were waiting for me?”
“I have no reason to wait for Your Majesty, and I doubt you’d feel good
hearing that I was. But if you insist, I’ll say so.”

Ail, watching him stoically deliver the words, felt a mischievous impulse
and smiled.
“Fine, then say it.”
“I was waiting for you.”
His response came swiftly, his voice cold and detached. Ail grimaced
slightly. Forced pleasantries, it turned out, weren’t all that amusing.
“With a face like that, those words mean nothing. Why not say it a bit more
warmly?”
“I lack such skills.”

“You know, we’re going to spend our lives together anyway. It’s better for
both of us if we get along.”

Ruth flinched at the comment. He had no intention of spending his life with
him. Even though Ail might just be speaking casually, the very thought
stirred a visceral repulsion. The idea of living his entire life within this
palace was horrifying. Even with his goal to appease him, he couldn’t
pretend to be pleased by such a notion.

Ail, noticing his reaction, smirked bitterly and waved him over. Reluctantly,
Ruth approached his side. He widened his eyes in surprise as Ail gently
took his hand, his touch tender. With a gracious movement, he kissed the
back of his hand and pulled him into an embrace.
“If there’s anything you want, tell me. I’ll grant you anything.”

It was a sweet temptation. His soothing tone and promise of granting any
wish made Ruth speak impulsively.
“If it’s a wish… could you forgive Elsen and let me go?”

Ail’s once-kind expression hardened almost immediately. Seeing this, Ruth

regretted his words and quickly changed the subject.
“That’s… not possible, right? Then, I’d like to go for a walk. Being cooped
up in the room is stifling. I’d like to get out.”

His softened tone eased Ail’s expression somewhat.

“You’re right. You’ve been indoors too much. Even though it’s night, it’s a
fine time for a walk. Let’s go.”

Still holding his hand, Ail stood and gently tugged his arm. Reluctantly
following him, Ruth politely thanked him.
“Thank you.”
“I told you, there’s no need for such formalities,” Ail replied.

Ruth didn’t argue. But that didn’t mean he agreed with him. Expressing
gratitude without formality was something done between close individuals.
Not acknowledging his favor felt strange in their relationship. It was too
much like they were truly lovers, and that made it uncomfortable.

With Ruth’s hand in his, Ail led his out of the room and dismissed the
guards before heading into the golden palace garden. As Ruth stepped out,
he noticed the uneasy glances of the guards. They were visibly anxious,
likely because they hadn’t yet informed Ail about Camiel’s visit earlier that
afternoon. Ruth had instructed them not to, saying he’d handle it himself.
Sooner or later, Ail would find out, but how the news reached him mattered.

After four days in Ail’s room, Ruth took a deep breath of the fresh night air
to calm his nerves. The lingering heat of the day remained, but the cooler
night air was refreshing. The trees and flowers in the garden exuded a
fragrant scent, making the atmosphere feel even crisper.

“In three days, the preparations at the northern palace will be complete.
You’ll be free to roam around as you please there,” Ail said.
“Thank you,” Ruth replied mechanically, his gaze lifting to the white moon
above.

The summer moon felt especially pure and pale, its light faint and delicate
as if overshadowed by the harsh sun. It seemed fragile, almost sorrowful.

Watching Ruth stare at the sky with a somber expression, Ail finally spoke
the words he’d been mulling over.
“After your coming-of-age ceremony, when Jessie marries your younger
sister, they can move into the palace. It would be nice if your mother joined
them too.”

Ruth turned to him, surprised by the unexpected suggestion.

“Did Lord Jessie say that?”
“No. It’s my idea.”
So you won’t be able to escape, the thought flashed through Ail’s mind but
was left unsaid.

Ruth instinctively sensed his intent—to use them as leverage—and decided

to reject the offer tactfully.
“That won’t be necessary. Both Leia and my mother would find the palace
uncomfortable. It’s such a stifling place.”

It was clearly a refusal, but the rare softness in Ruth’s tone kept Ail from
continuing the conversation. His gaze unconsciously drifted to his hand in
his. Ruth didn’t reject his hand, but neither did he clasp it in return. Instead,
he walked silently through the garden, his hand limp in his.

Even as they walked side by side, holding hands, Ruth felt distant. Though
he had kept his by his side, an unshakable restlessness began to stir within
him, throwing him into confusion. There was no reason for him to feel this
way. He had already ensured he stayed by his side. If he tried to run, he
could always capture his—or even kill him.

Yet, somewhere deep within, there was a hollow, aching emptiness.

What is he to me?

The question looped endlessly in his mind. Ruth didn’t push him away, but
neither did he draw closer. That passivity angered him. When he was
stubborn, he wanted to break his resolve. When he resisted, it annoyed him.
But then, seeing him sit listlessly, he felt a pang of sadness.

When he held him by force, and he resigned himself to it, a strange chill
gripped his heart.

Sometimes, he even thought things had been better before. Back then, even
if it was a façade, Ruth would react. He would bristle at his teasing, snap in
irritation, yet still remain by his side, always watching him. Back then, he
would occasionally smile at him. Not the radiant smiles he gave her friends,
but faint, hesitant ones that still warmed him.
Even after meaningless dalliances with strangers, Ruth would approach him
the next day, shaking his head as if he had no other choice. If he joked
suggestively, he would scoff in disbelief.

Now, he didn’t smile at all.

He had thought that keeping him close, preventing him from slipping
further away, would bring everything back to the way it was. But it hadn’t.

He no longer knew what he wanted. Did he want him to relax and treat him
as before? Or did he want him to smile at him again? Or maybe… why had
he even kept him in the first place?

Was it simply anger at him attempting to leave on his own terms? Or had he
truly been unable to bear the thought of him leaving?

And if he didn’t want him to leave, why was that?

No answers came.

For days, Ail had turned the questions over in his mind without resolution.
A part of him felt that discovering the truth might change something
fundamental within himself. And perhaps that was what he feared most.

At this moment, though, he only wanted Ruth to remain by his side. If only
for this fleeting moment, he wished he would stay in his arms.

The quiet of the garden was filled only with the faint chirping of insects. In
the pale moonlit garden, Ail pulled Ruth closer, wrapping an arm around his
waist. He placed his other hand on his cheek.

“We didn’t get to dance during the festival, did we?”

Startled by his sudden action, Ruth stammered.

“I don’t know how to dance.”
“Yet you danced last Banquet, didn’t you?”
“That was Elsen trying to teach me. If you saw, you’d know—he gave up
on me in the end.”

“I’m much better than that Knight. Put your hand on my shoulder.”

“I can’t. I might step on you.”

Ruth recalled the disastrous dance that left Elsen limping and tried to
refuse. But Ail grabbed his hand and placed it firmly on his shoulder.
“If I say it’s fine, then it’s fine.”
“It’s not fine.”

“There’s no one here. Stop worrying and move your right foot first.”

Despite Ruth’s reluctant expression, Ail took the lead, guiding his
movements. Resigned, Ruth began to follow his steps. His movements were
stiff and clumsy, prompting Ail to chuckle.
“You’re hopeless at dancing.”

Ruth, slightly offended by his remark, retorted, “I told you I couldn’t

dance.”

The natural, almost emotional tone of his grumble brought a smile to Ail’s
face. Ruth, noticing his expression, quickly looked away. Under the
moonlight, his beauty struck his, making his heart race.

How could he be so cruel at times, yet now smile so warmly and act so
tenderly? Ruth found himself falling into the trap again, wondering if
perhaps—just perhaps—he cared for him, even a little.

He knew it was impossible.

But as Ail’s gentleness increased in recent days, the thoughts crept in more
frequently.

No. It’s not true. It can’t be true.

He couldn’t be this cruel to someone he truly cared about.

Trying to suppress the fluttering in his chest, Ruth forced himself to think of
other things. But his mind kept drifting back to Ail. He remembered the
way he had looked at him when they first met, his expression cold as he
loosed arrows at their enemies.

And as Ail spun him lightly, holding his waist, he couldn’t help but recall
how he had danced with Salina.

He remembered the sharp, almost painful emotion he had felt then—

resentment at seeing Salina, the perfect woman, laughing in his arms. The
memory resurfaced vividly, and his chest tightened with lingering
bitterness.

Noticing his grimace, Ail stopped moving.

“What’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?”
“…No, I’m fine,” he replied softly.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
2 – Shanghai Fantasy

It must be fine. I must not be shaken. There is no reason for me to hurt or

falter.

After all, he was never mine. He’s a man who will abandon me one day.
That’s why I’ve worked so hard to cut out any budding emotions from the
start. Now, of all times, I must not let myself fall for such a man.

He’s someone who could leave me at any moment.

He’s someone who can be as cruel as he wants.

I cannot let myself care for him. The moment I lower my guard, the one
who gets hurt will be me. Even his current kindness is nothing but a passing
whim. He might even be trying to gain complete control over my heart,
only to discard me afterward. He’ll leave me abandoned in some forgotten
corner. Once he’s taken this pitiful affection from me, he’ll act as if it never
meant anything to him and walk away without a second thought.

I mustn’t let myself waver. I must never open my heart to him.

But no matter how many times I resolve myself or how much effort I put
into it, his gentle demeanor makes my chest ache.

Maybe I truly am a hopeless fool.

“Ruth.”

His voice calling my name made my heart leap. It was the first time he’d
ever called my name so tenderly.
What has changed? What is this tension, this almost painful ache in my
chest?

“If you’re in pain, just say so. That’s the only way to treat it quickly.”

“I’m fine. Really.”

“You’re…”

Ail was about to ask Ruth something else when they both noticed a
presence approaching from the distance. The rustling of hurried footsteps
crossing the garden made them turn their heads simultaneously. Emerging
from the dark garden was Salina, moving briskly toward them.

“Your Highness, I apologize for disturbing you at this late hour. May I have
a moment of your time?”

Salina, catching her breath after hastening over, spoke with urgency. Ail
responded curtly, feigning annoyance.
“What is it?”

Salina glanced briefly at Ruth’s expression before continuing.

“It’s an urgent matter. This will only take a moment.”

Salina’s unusually tense demeanor made Ail suspect something serious had
happened. He released Ruth from his embrace.

“…Return to your room.”

The sudden loss of his warmth left Ruth feeling a pang of sadness, but he
suppressed it and answered calmly.
“Please, speak with her.”

Ruth’s voice was more formal now, and he gave a slight nod to Salina
before walking back the way she had come. Pretending indifference, Ruth
turned his back on Ail and Salina, but his entire body was alert, his nerves
on edge.

This has nothing to do with me, he told himself. Stop caring. But no matter
how much he tried to convince himself, it was no use.

It was Ail’s fault. He kept unsettling him.

If only he had been cruel instead. That would have been easier. If he were
cruel, he wouldn’t have fallen for him. If he were cruel, it would have been
so much easier to hate him.

This sentiment, this emotion, was worthless. It was nothing more than trash
that Ail would laugh at and discard. Nothing more, nothing less.

I must cut it off. Pull it out at the roots.

Once everyone had left the garden, Ruth finally disappeared inside the
building. Only then did Salina check their surroundings before beginning to
speak.

“I apologize for coming so urgently. It seems I interrupted a pleasant

moment.”

She was right. It had been a rare, peaceful conversation with Ruth, and
Salina had disrupted it.

“What is it?”

“Elsen and Erita have escaped.”

Ail’s expression darkened at the unexpected news.

“How did they escape?”

“During the preparations to move to the capital for your coming-of-age

ceremony, they seized a carriage and fled. Although we drugged them, it
seems they managed to vomit it out.”
Ail had confined Elsen and Erita at a Kaizel family villa near the capital,
planning to have them “found” during his coming-of-age ceremony. Spies
had already been planted, and the search was gradually being shifted from
the Virel region to the capital. Now, their escape threatened to complicate
everything.

“Did they see your family’s crest?”

“No, they left in such haste that they likely didn’t notice the location either.
Even if they deduced it was my villa, we can redirect suspicion toward the
Kaizel family. The real problem is if the Kaizel family finds them first.”

“That must not happen. Where did they flee?”

“They initially headed for the mountains near the border with Clozium, but
they’ll likely head for the capital soon. By now, they must realize the
situation and will try to prove their innocence.”

“Fine. Send the letter. Inform our contact to report that Erita and Elsen fled
from their estate.”

“From the Kaizel villa?”

“Yes. The plan has changed. Handle it quickly. And you know what to do if
the worst happens.”

The “worst” referred to the possibility of Elsen and Erita uncovering the
truth. In that case, assassins would eliminate them, using arrows marked
with the Kaizel family crest to shift blame.

“Understood.”

Salina nodded, grasping his intentions. After a brief hesitation, she voiced
her lingering question.
“And if they’re brought back, what will you do with them?”

“We’ll deal with that when the time comes.”

“I need a definite answer. Are you going to break off your engagement with
Erita?”

“Even if the situation was unavoidable, I can’t make a woman who eloped
with another man the crown princess. The engagement is already nullified.”

At those words, Salina’s face lit up with relief as she smiled brightly.
“Thank you. Then, I’ll proceed to the next steps.”

Unlike when she arrived, Salina now carried herself with calm composure
and elegance as she bowed respectfully and turned to leave. In the distance,
her maids, who had been waiting, greeted her with deep bows as she
approached. Watching her figure disappear into the distance, Ail clicked his
tongue quietly. The atmosphere that had finally begun to ease had been
completely shattered by her interruption.

As he thought about returning to his chambers to console Ruth, Ail turned

slowly and began walking toward the Golden Palace.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
3 – Shanghai Fantasy

When Ail returned to the room, an awkward air lingered. He approached

Ruth, who had been sitting by the window waiting for him. Ruth, seemingly
lost in thought before Ail’s arrival, quickly stood up and quietly stared at
the ground.

A brief silence passed, heavy and tense. Sensing the weight in the room, Ail
glanced at Ruth and decided to speak first.
“Salina was here because I asked her for a favor. That’s why she came.”

For some reason, Ail sounded as if he were making excuses. He didn’t need
to explain anything about Salina to Ruth, yet he found himself doing so
almost defensively. As he spoke, he looked at Ruth, unsure of why he felt
compelled to justify himself. Meeting his gaze, Ruth calmly raised his head
and spoke softly.
“It’s fine. It must have been important for her to come at this hour. But
there’s something I need to tell you.”

Surprised that Ruth initiated the conversation, Ail responded willingly.

“What is it?”

Ail sat in the chair by the window while Ruth remained standing, speaking
in a quiet voice.
“Kamiel visited today.”

“Kamiel? Oh, right. Why?”

“We discussed the knight deployment for the coming ceremony. I allowed
him into the room on my own.”
As Ruth finally got to the point, Ail’s expression stiffened slightly, but he
soon let out a sigh of understanding.
“So that’s why you were unusually soft today. Feeling guilty about it?”

Ail crossed his legs and grumbled, his tone slightly irritated. However, his
response was calmer than Ruth had anticipated. Bowing his head slightly,
Ruth apologized.
“I’m sorry. It was just part of my responsibilities—”

“If it’s about work, it couldn’t be helped. I pulled you away from your tasks
too abruptly.”

“Thank you for understanding.”

Ail grew irritated by Ruth’s overly formal and distant demeanor. Just
moments ago, Ruth had been more natural and at ease in his presence. Ail
found himself missing that casual attitude. He wished Ruth would complain
or snap at him as before, even hurling impolite words in frustration.

“Don’t defy me. If you don’t, I’ll give you whatever you want.”

“I always keep my promises.”

The mention of “promises” struck a painful chord in Ail’s heart. He was

fully aware that their relationship was bound only by an agreement. It was
only natural since he had been the one to chain Ruth to him. Hoping for
anything more now would be absurd—or so he told himself. He had no
expectations of Ruth.

Ruth was nothing more than an insignificant person. Someone who offered
him no real benefit, a pawn in the scheme of his enemies, just another
unremarkable individual. Ail told himself that his obsession stemmed solely
from Ruth’s defiance, from the fact that he couldn’t completely control him.
Ruth was simply someone who knew too much and therefore kept his
distance.
He wanted nothing more.
All he needed was for Ruth to stay by his side. To remain until Ail had his
fill of him, until he grew bored. To move quietly according to his
commands. That was all he required—or so he tried to believe.

“Yes, a promise must be kept.”

A painful pang pierced Ail’s chest. He ignored it, pulling Ruth closer and
embracing him. Resting his head against Ruth’s shoulder, Ail closed his
eyes and asked in a small voice,
“Are you fully healed now?”

Understanding the question, Ruth replied quietly.

“…Yes.”

“Then I suppose tonight, it doesn’t matter.”

As he spoke, Ail began to untie Ruth’s belt. Ruth offered no resistance,

surrendering to Ail’s touch. Tonight, Ail was inexplicably gentle. His hands
moved softly, and his kisses were tender, so unlike their first encounter.
Ruth felt a mix of wonder and sadness at the difference.

Though his mind grew hazy from the blissful, delicate touches, a deep
sorrow welled within him.

In two days, Ruth knew he would have to lie to Ail. It was unavoidable, yet
guilt gnawed at him. If only Ail had remained as forceful as before, Ruth
could have resisted more easily. But with Ail acting so gently, his resolve
began to crumble.

What a cursed personality. Why did he feel weak in front of someone he

should hate, someone he ought to fear?

“If it hurts, don’t hold back,” Ail murmured.

As he kissed the corner of his eye and spoke softly while still joined with
him, Ruth’s heart trembled. The unfamiliar sensation left him grimacing
slightly as he caught his breath.

“I’m fine,” he murmured.

“I told you,” Ail replied, his voice calm and steady. “If you follow me
quietly, I won’t do anything cruel.”

True to his word, Ail paused, giving Ruth time to breathe properly. For a
fleeting moment, Ruth found himself wondering if this man had always
been capable of such consideration. But no matter how hard he thought, he
couldn’t recall any memories of such kindness.

Ail’s exaggerated displays of warmth when around others might have

fooled some, but Ruth knew the truth—this man had never been gentle
when they were alone.

Not even as a child. Back then, Ail had seemed almost devoid of a heart,
lacking emotion or connection to others.

So when had he become this gentle?

And why only with Ruth?
Would Ail truly treat him this way as long as he obeyed?

Even though he knew better, Ruth couldn’t stop his heart from hoping.
Pulling Ail closer, he wrapped his arms around his neck.

He hated himself for it, but he couldn’t silence the weak part of his heart
that longed for something impossible. If Ail felt even a sliver of emotion for
him, if blood truly flowed within that cold heart, how would he respond?

Ruth liked kind people. And if Ail’s kindness was reserved solely for him,
he knew he would fall deeply, uncontrollably. Even if Ail built walls to shut
others out, if he tore down that barrier just for Ruth, he might throw
everything away to be with him.

Knowing it was futile, Ruth cursed his own shallow desires and forced
himself to stop thinking. It was pointless to dwell on such things. Now, he
needed to focus on what was important—what he could and must do.
Everything else would have to come later.

The plan progressed steadily. On the afternoon of the day Kamiel was set to
leave for Mount Endia, urgent news arrived from Ruth’s family home. His
mother had taken a sudden turn for the worse. Ruth waited in the room,
prepared to meet Ail, who had returned upon hearing the same news.

Sitting across from each other in the quiet room, Ail said nothing and
merely stared at Ruth. That gaze felt accusatory, as if Ail saw through his
lie, and Ruth struggled to calm his pounding heart.

“I heard,” Ail finally said, breaking the silence. His voice was heavy.

Ruth clenched his fists tightly, responding with steady determination.

“Please grant me permission to leave.”

“No.”

“She’s in critical condition. I must see her.”

“She’s not going to die right this second, and your visit won’t change
anything.”

Ail’s inhumanly cold reply made Ruth sigh inwardly. Of course, he had
expected this reaction. Ail wasn’t someone swayed by such sentiments. But
there was no other excuse. Ruth needed to use his mother’s illness as a
reason to visit the Kaizel estate and buy time to contact Kamiel. Even if
there was no news, he needed to confirm things for himself.

“Please. This is important to me.”

Lowering his head, Ruth spoke with a tense, earnest voice. Ail muttered
irritably in response, his voice laced with displeasure.
“…Why are you so obsessed with your family?”
“That’s normal.”

“Not everyone is like you.”

“Perhaps, but for me, family is the most precious thing.”

Ruth wasn’t skilled at lying, and the anxiety of potentially being caught
made him sit rigidly, his shoulders stiff. Watching Ruth’s strained posture,
Ail clicked his tongue.

“You’re such a helpless fool.”

Though he couldn’t understand it, seeing Ruth so tense and earnest made
Ail believe in his worry for his mother.

“Fine. But you must return by tonight. Take the Third Order of Knights with
you. Who knows what could happen?”

Ail’s surprisingly easy agreement left Ruth momentarily stunned. Seeing

the surprise in Ruth’s eyes, Ail teased him.

“If you don’t want to go, you can stay.”

“No, thank you. I’m grateful.”

Ruth quickly expressed his thanks, fearing Ail might change his mind. Ail
stood slowly, prompting Ruth to rise as well.

“I’ll give the orders. Leave in a bit. I still have matters to attend to.”

“Yes.”

Ruth followed Ail as he walked to the door. Just as Ail reached for the
doorknob, Ruth grasped his arm and pulled him back.

“Why?” Ail asked, turning to look at him.

Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
4 – Shanghai Fantasy

Seeing the questioning look in Ail’s eyes, Ruth hesitated briefly before
quietly responding.
“No… I just… thank you.”

Ruth kept repeating his thanks, and perhaps out of pity, Ail cupped Ruth’s
cheek in his hand and gently stroked it.
“Once is enough. I’ve told you before, you don’t need to thank me for every
little thing.”

“…Yes.”

If Ail had refused outright, Ruth thought, he wouldn’t have to feel this
guilty. If Ail had gotten angry, it might have been better. At least then, he
wouldn’t feel the weight of this unrelenting sense of obligation.

“Be careful,” Ail said. “As my lover, you’ll attract many who want to harm
you.”

“Yes.”

“I’ll see you tonight.”

With that, Ail kissed Ruth’s forehead, his hand still cradling Ruth’s cheek.
Though his face was stiff with discomfort, Ruth closed his eyes quietly.

If he returned that night, Ruth thought, he wanted to treat Ail well. He

wanted to stop being so rigid, to try showing him warmth. It wouldn’t be
easy to open his heart and accept Ail as if nothing had happened, but he
resolved to do what Ail wanted—at least until Ail grew tired of him.

If he returned that night, that is.

Leading about twenty knights from the Third Order, Ruth finally arrived at
the Kaizel estate late in the evening. He hurried to his mother’s room,
leaving twelve knights stationed outside the estate and the remaining eight
standing guard near the room. Though it felt more like surveillance than
protection, Ruth didn’t mind. What mattered most was that he was outside
the imperial palace.

As he entered the room, he saw his mother, Leysha Kaizel, and younger
sister, Leia, seated by the bedside. Leysha’s complexion didn’t seem bad; in
fact, she appeared healthy.

“Ruth, come here,” his mother said, welcoming him warmly from her seat
on the bed.

Ruth rushed to embrace her frail form, which had grown weaker with age. It
had been nearly a year since he’d last seen her.
“It’s been too long. I’m sorry I haven’t visited more often.”

“I’m just glad to see you healthy,” Leysha said.

Ruth kissed her forehead before turning his gaze to Leia, who sat beside
her. However, Leia’s expression was filled with unease. She clearly felt
guilty about the lies they were telling.

“Brother… is this really okay? I agreed to help because Lord Kamiel asked
me to, but… if we’re caught…”

Leia’s voice wavered with anxiety, a reflection of the tense political

situation. Understanding her concerns, Ruth stepped toward her and hugged
her gently.
“It’ll be fine. I’ll return to the palace tonight.”
“Still… I’m worried.”

Leia wasn’t usually one to fret so much. In fact, for a woman, she was
unusually bold and unshaken by most things. Seeing her this unsettled made
Ruth suspicious.

“What’s wrong? Did something happen?”

“Lord Jessie sent word. A report came in that Elsen is being held captive at
Father’s villa. If it’s true… and if Father really did this…”

Ruth had already concluded that it must have been his father’s doing. There
was no one else with the audacity or resources to pull such a stunt. His
father was capable of anything if it meant securing Salina’s position as
crown princess at the expense of Erita.

“We’ll see,” Ruth replied, his tone measured. “Right now, we need to focus
on confirming Elsen’s safety.”

“But if it turns out Father really did this, what then?”

“That… I’m not sure.”

If it were true and the truth came to light, the kingdom would be thrown
into chaos. It wouldn’t end quietly. Not only the Kaizel family but also their
allies would be swept up in a massive storm. Yet, that was beyond Ruth’s
control.

“When is the physician supposed to arrive?” Ruth asked, checking the time
to steer the conversation elsewhere.

As he did, Leysha reached out and took his hand.

“It’s about time. I’ve done as you said, but… Ruth, if…”
Leysha trailed off, her face darkened with unease. Curious about what she
was trying to say, Ruth looked into her eyes and asked again, “Yes?” But
she simply shook her head and said, “It’s nothing.”

“Mother, if you have something to say, please say it.”

The once-flowerlike figure of his childhood had vanished, replaced by a

woman full of wrinkles, spending lonely days confined to a room in the
estate. Ruth felt a profound pity and sorrow for Leysha. Perhaps that’s why
he loved her even more. The vivid memory of her former elegance and
brilliance made her current state all the more heartbreaking.

Maybe, deep down, Ruth feared becoming like her. That might be why he
longed so desperately to return to the beautiful city of his past. He detested
this place, where everything was controlled and he could do nothing of his
own will—perhaps because he couldn’t separate the present from the
contrast of his mother’s past and present.

He didn’t want to end up like her.

He didn’t want to die like this.
Though he lacked her beauty, splendor, or intellect, he was determined not
to live, shackled and powerless, as she had.

As Ruth gazed at his mother with eyes full of compassion, there was a
knock at the door.

“My lady, the physician has arrived,” came a voice from the other side.

The one they had been waiting for was here, and Leia quickly responded,
“Let them in.”

The thick door opened, revealing an elderly man with white hair and a
young man in a black cloak with a hood drawn low over his face. The
white-haired man was a long-serving physician from Leysha’s homeland of
Vera, while the hooded young man was his apprentice. The latter always
wore a cloak to cover burn scars he had sustained in his childhood.

As Ruth prepared for his secret meeting with Kamiel, he realized that a
second excuse for leaving wouldn’t work. He recalled the physician’s
apprentice, a man of similar build to himself. If they swapped clothes and
he donned the apprentice’s hood, no one would recognize him. Though
Kamiel had suggested coming to the Kaizel estate to avoid risk, Ruth
insisted on meeting outside to keep Kamiel out of potential danger. This
burden was his alone to bear.

Leysha had already discussed the plan with the physician. When they
entered, the young apprentice silently pulled clothes from his bag, identical
to his own, and handed them to Ruth. Ruth nodded his thanks, took the
clothes, and quickly changed. Everyone moved swiftly and silently.

Once Ruth had dressed, the physician glanced at him and nodded.
“I’ll return tonight with more medicine,” he said with a bow.

Leysha nodded in acknowledgment, then gestured for Ruth to come closer.

When he did, she embraced him tightly and whispered, her voice trembling,
“If none of this is truly your will… if you want to leave, then go now. Leia
and I will be fine. Go far away. I can’t bear to force more sacrifices from
you.”

Her tearful words startled Ruth. He didn’t know what to make of her sudden
plea.
“Mother… that’s…”

“I know this isn’t what you want. I see it in your eyes. You’re not meant to
live in the palace. If you wish to leave, this is your chance. Leave
everything behind and go. I’ll handle the rest.”

As she clung to his neck, Ruth shook his head firmly.

“I’m not leaving. I’ve never thought of running away. If I ever leave, it will
be on my own terms, with my head held high—not like this.”

“Ruth…”

“I’ll be back soon. Don’t worry.”

After pressing a kiss to her cheek, Ruth pulled the black hood over his head
and picked up the physician’s bag. He nodded to signal he was ready, and
the physician stepped out first. Keeping his head low, Ruth followed closely
behind.

There would be no problems. He would leave with the physician, meet

Kamiel to deliver the necessary information, and then return to the palace as
planned.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
5 – Shanghai Fantasy

Ail, seated in the Emperor’s office and receiving reports, suddenly stood up
just as the sun was setting. He had felt an inexplicable unease all day,
making it impossible to concentrate on his work. The incident involving
Elsen and Erita’s escape had various motivations, one of which was to use it
as an opportunity to discreetly seize control of the government. And that
plan was progressing well. Using the Emperor’s illness as an excuse, they
extended their influence not only over matters related to the fugitives but
also over military affairs, leaving Ail with no choice but to spend entire
days at his desk.

But today, he couldn’t focus. The news that Ruth had left the palace
weighed heavily on him. Though Ruth had taken the Third Order knights
with him, which should ensure his safety, Ail couldn’t shake the nagging
feeling that something might go wrong.

Staring at the sky painted crimson by the setting sun, Ail impulsively left
the office and returned to the Golden Palace. After canceling his remaining
schedule for the day, he went to his room and gave an order to Kaelen, who
was guarding his side.

“I’m going incognito. Prepare everything.”

Kaelen appeared slightly taken aback by Ail’s sudden command but quickly
composed himself and replied, “The coming-of-age ceremony is just ahead.
There’s a chance something dangerous could happen.”

“I’m going to the Kaizel estate to bring Ruth back. Ten men should suffice.
It won’t take long, so prepare quickly.”
Ail’s voice carried a resolute tone, leaving no room for argument. Kaelen
bowed his head in reluctant acknowledgment.
“I’ll prepare immediately.”

Kaelen had no authority to refuse Ail’s orders. In the past, Ail had expressed
similar intentions to go incognito, but each time, Ruth had vehemently
opposed the idea, causing the plans to be abandoned. However, Kaelen
couldn’t do the same. Unlike Ruth, he wasn’t asked for his opinion—he was
given a direct order.

Knowing he couldn’t defy the crown prince, Kaelen quickly readied the
knights. Since the mission was merely to retrieve Ruth from the Kaizel
estate, he figured there wouldn’t be any major problems.

Neither Ail nor Kaelun could have anticipated how long and tumultuous
this night would become.

Ruth, who had left the estate in the physician’s carriage, switched to
Kamiel’s carriage near the estate. Before the switch, Ruth had arranged to
meet the physician at the same spot in three hours. Once aboard Kamiel’s
carriage, it started to move slowly. Meeting in person to talk somewhere
was too risky, so they decided to converse inside the moving carriage.

“Did you come back?” Ruth asked urgently as he removed his hood.
Kamiel silently handed him a letter. Ruth took it, and as he read its contents,
his face turned pale.

Watching Ruth’s expression shift, Kamiel began to speak calmly.

“We’re heading there now. But I think we’re already being followed.”

The letter, slightly damp, bore Elsen’s handwriting. It stated that he and
Erita had been confined in Salina’s villa but were now staying in an inn in
the capital. The letter pleaded for Ruth to come before the night ended, as
they were being tracked and wouldn’t be able to remain at the inn for long.
It also explained why they couldn’t surrender themselves—Elsen suspected
that this entire situation had been orchestrated by Salina and Ail working
together.

“Why would His Highness do something like this?” Ruth muttered.

Kamiel, who had evidently already read the letter, replied in a heavy tone.
“If your suspicions are correct, and he truly is as cunning as you’ve said,
it’s plausible. The most likely explanation is that he’s using this incident to
suppress the Kaizel family and consolidate power under the pretext of the
Emperor’s illness. It’s a calculated move, given that His Highness hasn’t
had many opportunities to directly intervene in government affairs until
now.”

It was true that Ail had been unusually busy since the incident.
Furthermore, his use of the Emperor’s office was symbolically significant.
While Ruth understood this, he found it hard to believe.

“But His Highness was set to assume regency after the coming-of-age
ceremony anyway,” Ruth argued.

“You never know what could happen during the ceremony. For now, he’s
securing his hold on power. It’s why the Kaizel family is lying low.”

Kamiel’s reasoning was sound, but Ruth didn’t want to believe it.
“That can’t be true…”

“You were the one who told me not to trust him, Ruth. And I’ve thought this
through carefully—this is the most plausible explanation. The Jenin
family’s name has already been tarnished by Erita’s disappearance, and the
Kaizel family is under scrutiny due to the incident in the Virel region. Even
if Elsen and Erita return and prove the Kaizel family’s innocence, no one
will believe them. The only ones who’ve gained anything from this are His
Highness and Salina Astro.”

At this, Ruth flinched.

“His Highness has gained control of the Emperor’s office, and if Erita is
officially disgraced, Salina will have a chance at becoming the crown
princess. In fact, society already sees her as such.”

At that moment, Ruth recalled Salina’s visit to Ail two nights ago. She had
seemed flustered and pale.

“Elsen… did he escape two nights ago?”

“Probably. The timing fits perfectly. They must have traveled through the
night to leave that letter and reach the capital.”

Kamiel’s explanation left little room for doubt. The evidence aligned too
well.

Clutching the letter tightly, Ruth began to mumble incoherently.

“Two nights ago… Salina came to see His Highness. Late at night, looking
incredibly urgent. His Highness said she had asked for a favor… Was this
what she asked for?”

“… Most likely,” Kamiel replied.

In that moment, Ruth bit his lip in anguish.

Yes, when put that way, everything fit together perfectly. How foolish had
he been? He had willingly walked into the trap laid before him, even
kneeling before the one who had set it. It was as if he had approached a
thief and falsely confessed to the crime himself.

Stupid. Foolish. The self-loathing tore at his heart.

He felt as though his head might explode with rage.

“For now, we need to ensure Elsen and Erita’s safety before thinking about
what comes next. At this point, it might be better for them to leave far
away,” Kamiel muttered, pressing his temples as though grappling with a
headache.
Kamiel was in the most difficult position of all. He was part of the royal
family, and his wife, Princess Lindsay, was Ail’s older sister. Kamiel was
bound by duty to support Ail in these matters. While Kamiel was
determined to remain loyal, Ruth knew he couldn’t involve him any further.

“Kamiel, drop me off and go back.”

“No. I need to meet Elsen too. I need to understand the situation in more
detail to figure out how to handle this.”

“No. It’s too dangerous for you to get further involved. We need to leave an
escape route.”

“Ruth, both you and Elsen are my friends. You’re the people I care about
most. I’ll do anything I can to help.”

“No. That’s why you can’t. At least you need to stay where you are. In the
worst-case scenario… if something happens, you’re the only one I can ask
to look after Mother and Leia.”

“But—”

“Two is better than one because one can cover the other’s back. Please.”

Ruth recalled the time he had said those very words to Ail. He forced a faint
smile, bitterly realizing he never imagined he’d use them again in this
situation. The memory made his heart ache, and he closed his eyes tightly.

“After I meet Elsen and hear him out, if there’s no other choice, we’ll leave
the capital tonight. If possible, we’ll head to Vera.”

“All the capital’s soldiers have been mobilized. Escaping won’t be easy.”

“I’ll figure something out. Just drop me off at the inn and return to the
estate. If I don’t return to the palace, I’ll leave the aftermath to you. Make
sure the physician and my mother aren’t implicated in this.”
Ruth trusted Kamiel to handle things, allowing him to focus entirely on
Elsen and Erita. Sensing this, Kamiel asked worriedly, “You’re… not
planning to leave, are you?”

“… I don’t know. If it comes to that, I will. But there’s something I need to

confirm first. After that, I’ll decide.”

Leaving could wait. First, he needed answers. Somehow, he had to meet Ail
and confirm everything. He had to know if this was truly his doing—and if
so, why it had to be done.

Though his mind burned with anger, a flicker of hope remained. He

desperately hoped Ail wasn’t behind this. At the very least, he wanted to
confirm that it wasn’t Ail’s true intention.

Without knowing why, Ruth fervently wished that Ail hadn’t orchestrated
this.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
6 – Shanghai Fantasy

Ruth arrived at a small inn far from the city, near the Endia Mountains, and
walked into the building through the dimly lit night. He then climbed the
stairs to find the room that Elsen had written down. It was an old building,
and each step he took on the stairs creaked under his weight. Cautiously,
Ruth ascended to the second floor, carefully checking once more for any
followers. After making sure the coast was clear, he located the room
number written on the paper and knocked on the door.

Following the agreed signal, he knocked quickly twice and then slowly
three times. After waiting a moment, the door creaked open. Elsen’s face
appeared through the slowly opening door.

Ruth hurriedly entered the room, filled with relief and joy, and clung to
Elsen’s shoulder as he locked the door behind him.

“I’m so glad. I’m so relieved you’re safe.”

Elsen sighed with relief as Ruth’s arms tightly embraced him, and he gently
stroked Ruth’s hair.

“It’s alright. Both Erita and I are fine.”

“I’m so glad.”

Ruth, still clinging to Elsen with his eyes squeezed shut, jumped back in
surprise at the presence of someone else who had approached. He quickly
released his grip on Elsen and looked to his side.
“It’s been a while, Ruth Kaizel.”

A woman’s voice spoke, but standing next to him was a boy with short
blonde hair. Ruth turned to look at him, still dazed, and the boy flashed a
grin.

“I had to cut my hair and dress as a man because of the situation. You’re
still as oblivious as ever.”

Ruth, finally realizing who it was, blinked and recognized the boy as Erita.

“Ah, Erita… is that you?”

“Yeah.”

Ruth felt embarrassed as he looked at her smiling face. Even in this

situation, she seemed so carefree, so different from his tense, serious self.
For a moment, he wondered if this was really Erita.

“There’s no need to look at me like that. The deed’s already done, and
there’s nothing I’m losing from this. Well, running away is a bit tough…
but anyway, because of this, the position of crown princess is automatically
out of the picture for me.”

“Ah…”

Ruth stood there, stunned by her cheerful tone, and Elsen gave a bitter
smile.

“I was surprised too. I didn’t expect her to change like this.”

“I was always like this. You just had some strange illusions about me.”

Erita grumbled as she plopped down on the bed in the room and waved
them over with her hand.

“Sit down and let’s talk. And Ruth, could you persuade that frustrating
man? He keeps saying he wants to sleep with me, but he won’t listen.”

Ruth stared at Erita in disbelief. With the capital’s soldiers, the enemy’s
knights, and soldiers from the Jenin and Kaizel families all chasing after
them, she remained utterly unfazed. She was even acting confident. Was she
oblivious to the severity of the situation, or did she just not care? Ruth
couldn’t understand her mindset at all. If it were him, he would have passed
out from the pressure, but she seemed to be enjoying the chaos.

“Erita, Ruth is sensitive. You should be more careful with your words.”

“If someone’s still like this at that age, don’t you think there’s something
wrong with them?”

Watching her calm demeanor, Ruth suddenly thought of someone. He knew

someone with that kind of tone. A person who was always confident, calm,
and sometimes annoyingly sharp, no matter the situation…

Kasha. It was Kasha, the friend who had stayed behind in his hometown.
She was a woman very much like Kasha. Thinking of this, Ruth felt a sense
of familiarity toward her.

“Ruth, let’s sit down and talk first. You weren’t followed, right?”

Elsen, his attention fully focused, turned toward the door and asked. Ruth
quietly shook his head. Elsen then led him to the bed where Erita was
sitting, and sat down on the other bed.

As soon as he sat down, Ruth couldn’t contain his nervousness and

immediately asked,

“By the way, what do you mean by Salina and the Crown Prince being
involved in this?”

Elsen hesitated briefly before looking at Erita. His reluctance to speak made
Ruth uneasy. His heartbeat pounded louder and louder, and Ruth pressed his
hand to his chest to calm himself. Hiding his anxiety, he waited for Elsen to
speak, who finally opened his mouth after a long pause.

“I overheard the men who were watching me. They were talking about how
Salina Astro is planning to eliminate Erita to take the position of crown
princess. And the Crown Prince knows about it and has been ignoring it.”

Ruth bit his lip hard. There was no longer any need to confirm things with
Ail. Everything had become clear.

“I don’t know what to do right now. There’s no guarantee that the palace is
safe, so I wanted to understand the situation better, which is why I called
you here.”

While Ruth was lost in thought after Elsen’s explanation, Erita, sitting in
front of him, suddenly snapped in a sharp voice.

“See? I’ve been saying we should just run. I keep telling you that we can’t
be followed into Vera since the military can’t enter, but you’re not listening.
What are you doing?”

“Erita, if we do that, we’ll both become traitors.”

“So what?”

“That matters a lot. We can’t cause trouble for others. First, we need to clear
things up and make a plan…”

Ruth was still listening to Elsen’s words when he suddenly heard a faint
sound in the distance. He quickly stopped Elsen from speaking. There were
cautious footsteps coming from down the hallway. Normally, they wouldn’t
have been audible, but the building was so old that the creaking of the
wooden floorboards could be heard.

A guest would not walk so quietly in this inn. And the number of footsteps
was too many. Elsen must have heard them too, as he whispered softly.

“… Soldiers?”
“Soldiers don’t walk like that.”

Those who had received official orders tended to walk noisily, drawing
attention to themselves. They didn’t sneak around like thieves. The careful
footsteps could only belong to two types of people: those who had to steal
something or those who had to kill someone. Given the number of
footsteps, it was likely the latter.

“Escape through the window.”

Ruth quickly stood up, blocking the door with furniture. Meanwhile, Elsen
had already sent Erita out through the window. He gestured for Ruth to
follow. After seeing Erita’s feet touch the ground below, Ruth leaped out of
the window right behind her. As Erita clapped in approval, Elsen lightly
followed.

“Wow, knights really are different.”

Ruth began to genuinely doubt Erita’s state of mind as she casually admired
the situation. But Elsen, now seemingly accustomed to her, ignored her and
ran toward the carriage that was waiting. The sound of something crashing
came from the room above.

“Hurry up!”

Elsen pushed the coachman aside and grabbed the reins, shouting. Ruth
helped Erita into the carriage and then sat next to Elsen.

“Let’s go!”

With Elsen’s shout, the carriage started moving. At the same time, an arrow
flew from the window of the room Elsen had been in and struck the ground.
Thankfully, it was night, and the aim wasn’t perfect.

Ruth, struggling to maintain his balance inside the speeding carriage,

grabbed the arrow that had pierced the carriage. He looked at the Kaizel
family crest embedded in the arrow’s feathers and gripped it tightly. He had
feared this, and now it had been confirmed.

His teeth ground together in anger at Ail’s ruthless actions. He hadn’t

expected him to be this thorough. No, he had known. He just didn’t want to
acknowledge it.

The cold air hit his face, but it was nothing compared to the pain piercing
his chest.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
7 – Shanghai Fantasy

The moon was slowly rising higher in the sky. By the time it was deep into
the night, Ail arrived at the Kaizel family mansion, escorted by Kaelen. As
they entered, the guards who initially blocked the way, not recognizing him,
quickly retreated when they noticed the actions of the Third Order knights.

The butler, who managed the mansion, hurried toward Ail to deliver the
news. Lyman and Eilen were not at the mansion. Lyman was still at the
palace, and Eilen had gone back to Virel due to Erita’s disappearance.

“Welcome, Your Highness. What brings you here at this late hour…?”

“I came to bring Ruth Kaizel. Where is he?”

“He is in Lady Leysha’s room.”

“I’ll go upstairs.”

“Ah, if you wait here, I’ll—”

“No. I need to meet with the lady too, so I’ll go up myself. Show me the
way.”

Ail said this while waiting for the butler to move first. After all, he had
wanted to meet her at least once. Ruth’s mother and younger sister, whom
he cherished so much. He had met his younger sister once, along with
Jessie, but she didn’t look much like Ruth. So he was curious about what
his mother was like. Would she resemble Ruth a lot, or would she be
completely different? And he was also curious about her life, the life that
seemed to have made Ruth so eager to leave this place.

Following the butler’s lead, Ail slowly ascended the stairs to the second
floor. As he walked toward the room guarded by knights, those who
recognized him quickly lowered their heads. Slowly approaching the door,
Ail waited calmly for it to open, hearing the butler knock.

Ruth probably never imagined this situation. He was curious to see the look
of surprise on Ruth’s face when he suddenly appeared. Since it was already
late, Ail planned to meet with Leysha and then take Ruth back immediately.

After the butler knocked and hesitated, Ail waved his hand. The butler,
understanding the gesture, nodded and spoke.

“Lady, the physician has arrived.”

With a vague response, a voice from inside invited them in. The butler
slowly pushed open the door, and Ail walked in, scanning the room for
Ruth. He had his face relaxed, anticipating Ruth’s surprised expression
when he recognized him.

However, what greeted him in the room were the surprised faces of Leia
and Leysha, along with an unfamiliar man. Just the three of them.

Ruth and his companions, having left the capital and headed towards Mount
Endia, abandoned their carriage halfway and switched to horses. Lacking
one horse, they bought an extra one at a village along the way. The three of
them then began to ride toward Virel, the region near the border of Vera.
Since Ruth and Elsen knew the locations of the military deployments well,
they made sure to avoid those areas, but given the current state of
emergency, they couldn’t predict what might happen. The immediate
priority was to get out of the capital.

“Ruth, don’t you think it would be better to go to the palace first?”

Elsen, still holding onto some lingering thoughts, urged Ruth.
“If we go there, we’ll just be walking straight to our deaths.”
“Even if it’s Erita…?”
“Let’s go to Vera first. We’ll think about it there. It’s too dangerous here.
Not only the soldiers, but there are also assassins.”
Elsen didn’t respond to that. In fact, when they first met Ruth, they didn’t
even know who was chasing them. They never imagined they would be
pursued by both soldiers, knights, and assassins. Given the current situation,
even Elsen couldn’t afford to be stubborn any longer.

“I’ll take you to the border, then you go straight to Vera. Find Kasha there.”
Ruth planned to escort them to the border as a precaution. Even if they
made it that far, there was no guarantee they could cross the border. So, they
had to go together to the border at least.
But Elsen looked a little surprised.
“What about you?”
“I have something I need to check on.”
Ruth quickened his pace as he said this.

Sitting in Leysha’s room, Ail, after hearing the full explanation, gave
Kaelen a cold order.
“Release the soldiers. Mobilize all the soldiers inside the capital and the
Order knights. Search everywhere. And find Kamiel.”
“Understood.”
The atmosphere was tense. Ail seemed to have frozen with anger, his
expression completely devoid of emotion. His voice had dropped low.
Though he wasn’t shouting or making a commotion, the coldness
emanating from him made Kaelen feel an intense tension as he hurriedly
left the room.

Ail quietly looked at Leia and Leysha, who were sitting across from him.
Leia had her eyes tightly shut, her head lowered, but Leysha was sitting
upright, quietly staring down at the table.
“So, what were you thinking when you did something so reckless?”
When Ail asked, Leysha lifted her gaze and looked at him. She then calmly
responded.
“I’m prepared to pay any price. I just wanted to fulfill my son’s wishes. And
Elsen is like a son to me as well.”
“Do you understand what this situation means?”
“I understand. Ruth probably didn’t expect things to turn out like this. He
promised he’d come back.”
“Then why hasn’t he come back yet?”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
8 – Shanghai Fantasy

The moon was beginning to wane. At this point, it was clear they wouldn’t
reach the palace by tonight. Pointing this out, Ail waited for Leysha’s
response as their eyes met.
“I told Ruth to escape. This is the only chance. If you don’t want the prince,
if this isn’t what the child wants, I told him to leave. I alone have made the
mistake.”
As she explained, Ail’s golden eyes began to shine fiercely. Even with the
cold, murderous gaze, Leysha calmly met Ail’s eyes. Ail could have ordered
her death right then and there, but he was barely holding back the words
rising in his throat.
“I will discuss the two of them after I find Ruth. As for this matter, I’ll have
to speak with the Chancellor of the Kaizel family. If we don’t find Ruth by
sunrise, there will be consequences.”
It was a clear threat. Ail was truly unwilling to forgive Leysha and Leia for
siding with Ruth. As he quietly observed their faces, Leysha looked at him
with pity in her eyes. Seeing that expression, Ail felt a surge of emotion. In
a fleeting moment, his face revealed his inner turmoil, but Leysha lowered
her gaze and spoke quietly.
“If you want that child, you won’t achieve it this way. I know, because he’s
my son. He pushes back against those who approach him with force. But if
you treat him kindly and gently, he’ll give everything to you. The more you
try to hold him, the more he’ll try to escape. He won’t be able to bear the
pressure from others.”
“That’s none of your concern.”
“It’s my son’s business.”
“No, he is mine. You have no right to interfere.”
Ail coldly cut her off and stood up. Before he left, Leysha spoke one last
time.
“Ruth will resist if you try to oppress him with force. Keep that in mind.”
Ignoring her quiet voice, Ail left the room. He gave orders to the waiting
knights to keep watch over them and, grinding his teeth, descended the
stairs.
“I won’t let this go.”
He couldn’t forgive Ruth for humiliating him like this and betraying his
trust. If he caught him this time, he would kill him.
He would kill him, without fail.
For whatever reason, the man who tormented him would die. The reason
didn’t matter.
The pain he felt when he realized Ruth was gone was something he could
never forget. He could never go through this kind of suffering again. And he
couldn’t contain this anger either. This was the first time in his life that he
experienced such emotional turmoil.
It was painful and loud.
His head and chest felt like they were going to explode from the anger and
pain.
So he would eradicate the source of that pain.
He would kill him, without fail.
This time, for sure… he would kill him.
“Block every route from the capital to Vera. Prioritize blocking all the paths
where the military isn’t stationed. They are people who know the exact
locations of the capital’s soldiers.”
After giving the command to another knight who followed him, Ail left the
Kaizel mansion and boarded the waiting carriage. As the carriage door
closed, he issued one final order.
“Ruth Kaizel must be captured alive. The others can die. Bring him to me.
As long as he’s still breathing, I don’t care. Cut off a limb if you have to,
just bring him to me.”
The knight hesitated for a moment but then bowed respectfully and replied.
“I will follow your orders.”
With the knight’s response, the carriage door closed. The carriage slowly
started moving, leaving the Kaizel mansion behind.
It was a particularly cloudy night.

The moon had already begun to wane. As Ruth ran along the mountain path,
he looked at Erita, who was running ahead with excitement, and felt
relieved. He had been worried that she might tire first, but she seemed to
have more stamina than expected.
At this pace, they could probably reach the border with Vera by tomorrow
morning. Although the Virel region was vast, if they continued running
nonstop at this speed, it seemed entirely possible. By now, Ail would have
realized he was gone. He might have sent out his soldiers in anger, but it
was already too late for them to follow.
If they hadn’t been discovered by now, there was no need to worry about
the soldiers. The real problem was the private soldiers of the Kaizel family
spread throughout the Virel region. Ruth had planned to pass through areas
where he could use his name, but he was also prepared for any unforeseen
situations and had his sword ready.
While Ruth was crouching and running swiftly, a sudden arrow flew
through the air, stopping his horse. It wasn’t a volley of arrows, just a single
warning shot. As Ruth stopped, Elsen and Erita also halted and looked for
the direction from which the arrow had come. In the dark, deep within the
mountains, they relied on the faint moonlight to locate the arrow lodged in
the ground, and in the distance, they saw torches burning from the
mountainside.
It was the capital’s soldiers.
They had stopped at the mountainside and were signaling something with
their torches. It seemed there were soldiers waiting below. Their pursuit was
faster than expected.
Hearing the sound of hooves from far away, Ruth spoke in a low voice
without looking back at Elsen.
“Elsen, Erita. Run.”
“What about you?”
“Go ahead. I need to check something.”
“But…”
“Don’t worry, just go. You’ll reach Vera by tomorrow morning. Go find
Kasha. He’ll protect you.”
“Ruth, I can’t leave you behind.”
Elsen tried to turn his horse, but Ruth spoke firmly again.
“Don’t worry. I’ll catch up soon. That person no longer has the right to
catch me.”
“Ruth?”
“Go now. Erita, pull Elsen along. Don’t look back, just keep running.”
Since Elsen probably wouldn’t listen, Ruth spoke to Erita, who nodded and
then grabbed Elsen’s arm. Elsen looked at Erita with an awkward
expression, and he turned to Ruth to say his farewell.
“I’m sorry. And thank you.”
Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
9 – Shanghai Fantasy

Erita couldn’t clearly remember what she was like as a child, but the current
version of her seemed more reliable than Elsen. As Ruth nodded at her,
signaling her to go, Erita shouted for Elsen to hurry and began running
ahead. Elsen hesitated for a moment, looking at Ruth, but in the end, he
turned his horse to follow her.

“Let’s definitely meet again.”

“Yes, with Kasha. It would be better if Kamiel could come too, but…”

Ruth turned his gaze away, thinking that such a thing was impossible. Elsen
kicked the side of his horse and quickly began to follow Erita. As they grew
farther away, Ruth let out a tired breath and dismounted.

There was no need to fight or resist. When the capital’s soldiers arrived, he
planned to be quietly escorted. Of course, he had to buy some time, but he
had no intention of defying them.

The moon was slowly setting. The long night was coming to an end.

***

The sun was slowly rising. Sitting in the deepest room of the Northern
Palace, Ail gazed out at the gradually brightening courtyard. A message had
just arrived from the secret office saying that Ruth had been captured in the
Virel region. He had surrendered without resistance, and the message
confirmed he was on his way to the palace.
It wouldn’t be possible for Ruth to reach the palace until afternoon, but Ail
knew he had no choice but to wait. Even though he knew it was useless to
wait, he couldn’t help it. Without sleep, he had spent the night waiting for
Ruth, sitting in the same spot.

What should he do?

How should he calm this anger?

That was the only thought that had been spinning in his mind all night.

Killing Ruth was always an option. But before that, Ail wanted to return the
same kind of suffering to him. He couldn’t stand it unless he made Ruth pay
for this. But when he saw Ruth’s face, maybe he would truly want to kill
him.

It was anger, different from the humiliation he felt. For some reason, Ail
didn’t know why he was so angry. He was just furious, too angry to bear it.

He had thought everything was going well. Ruth seemed to be accepting his
position, and if Ruth had stayed in that state, Ail would have treated him
with all his heart. It was awkward, since it was the first time Ail had ever
shown true kindness to someone, and he didn’t even know how to speak to
Ruth, but he still wanted to treat him well. He wanted to give him anything
he desired, hoping Ruth could find a place for himself in the palace. The
reason he wanted to give Ruth the Northern Palace was also for this
purpose. The inner palace would be hard for him to endure, so Ail had
planned to have him stay in this palace instead.

But the result was devastating. Ail wanted to believe that Ruth hadn’t
intentionally escaped, that it wasn’t part of some grand plan. Ruth’s
straightforward nature didn’t fit someone who would cowardly run away.
But it was unforgivable that he had deceived Ail and left the palace.

Ail had treated him well, tried so hard.

No matter what Ruth thought, it was true that Ail had put in his best effort
for him.
But why did he do it? Ail didn’t know.

He just wanted to be kind to him, and above all, he wanted Ruth to stay by
his side.
There was nothing else Ail wanted. No, he couldn’t want anything else.
Ruth wasn’t someone who could offer him anything.
He couldn’t deal with nuisances like Salina, nor could he help with politics.
He couldn’t bear Ail’s heirs. He was a cold person who didn’t even comfort
Ail. So, what was Ail expecting from him?

Ail didn’t expect anything. He didn’t want anything.

He just wanted him to be by his side and smile.

Sitting idly while staring at the brightly lit garden, Ail couldn’t help but
laugh at his own thoughts.

It was truly ridiculous. The reason he first tried to capture Ruth was simply
to torment him for ignoring him. He thought that if Ruth wanted to leave so
badly, he should hold him back.

Yes, Ail admitted, that was his pride. It wasn’t really about wanting to
capture him, but about wanting to interfere with his desire to leave.

But it was painful to see Ruth, who had no reaction like an inanimate
object. Even when he tried to joke around or speak to him, Ruth no longer
smiled or replied. Ail hated it. No matter how it had started, he had tried his
best to make Ruth react.

All he had wanted was for Ruth to smile like a flower. Just like how he
dealt with his subordinates or friends, Ail only wanted him to smile gently
and respond kindly, listening attentively. Maybe Ail had hoped for that. He
wanted to be the person Ruth could trust, someone he could lean on.

He had never asked for such things from anyone before. Everyone around
him was his enemy. He couldn’t trust his own family. They could stab him
in the back at any moment. What he held in his hands was that kind of
world. Though it seemed like he had everything, he always had to be on
guard, calculating everything and everyone. There could be no absolute
trust or expectation.

He had never thought that was bad. In fact, it was convenient for him. He
gave them what they wanted, and he got what he wanted in return. If he had
leverage, that was even better. As long as the contract was in place, they
couldn’t stab him in the back.

Human emotions and their will were unreliable. What could be trusted were
their desires and fears. The only thing Ail could trust was the transactions
based on those things. That was the only thing he could count on.

So he captured Ruth. Ail didn’t think it was a dishonorable thing. It was the
best way to handle Ruth. If he hadn’t done that, Ruth would never have bent
to Ail’s will. Even if Ruth had stayed, Ail would always have been on edge,
wondering when he would leave.

Even after using Elsen as bait to catch him, Ail had always feared that Ruth
might escape. For reasons Ail couldn’t understand, he just felt fear.

Why was he so afraid?

If Ruth left, he would leave. Ail would just be angry, but nothing would
happen to him.

What was the problem?

Ail shook his head in frustration and roughly ran his hand through his hair.

“Crazy.”

He mocked himself.

This was madness. It was insane thinking. Why should he be afraid of Ruth
leaving? What was Ruth to him? Why was he so troubled because of Ruth?
He was a worthless person. Ail should not care whether he left or not. But
why was Ail so obsessed with him?

Why did he want Ruth by his side? What was it about Ruth that made Ail
want him there? Why did Ail expect Ruth to smile for him? Why did the
thought of Ruth disappearing cause Ail so much pain?

But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn’t find the answer.
He couldn’t find the answer to this maddening obsession.

Sitting in the rattling carriage, Ruth stared at the gradually darkening sky.
The soldiers from the capital, recognizing Ruth, treated him with utmost
courtesy. Since he had complied with his arrest without resistance, they did
not bind him and carefully placed him in the carriage, escorting him.
Thanks to the continuous travel, the carriage was now nearing the Imperial
Palace. Whether Elsen and Erita were bound, Ruth was unsure, but from the
current situation, it seemed unlikely.

As he traveled for such a long time, his thoughts settled, and his mind was
calm. Returning to the palace wasn’t for any other reason; there was
something he had to confirm with Ail. And if he was indeed the mastermind
behind everything, Ruth was prepared to leave the palace this time. If it was
all his doing, the contract would be null and void anyway. Since he had
already left the knights, leaving would not be a problem. He only needed to
leave the palace, and that would be that.

He only needed to confirm one thing. If he could find out that one thing,
everything else would be clear.

“Commander, we have arrived at the Imperial Palace.”

While Ruth was deep in thought, a knight by the carriage spoke. Despite
resigning from his position as commander, the familiar address made Ruth
thank him and lean back into the seat.

The sound of the gate opening was heard. He knew that Ail would be
waiting inside. As the carriage entered the palace, Ruth’s previously calm
heart began to stir again. After receiving Elsen’s letter from Kamiel and
meeting Elsen and Erita, something had been weighing on his mind ever
since. Beyond his anger at Ail’s deceit and cunning, there was another part
of him doubting something else.
Why did Ail do such things? Why did he have to go so far…? He needed to
understand.

Perhaps this was the last shred of hope he was clinging to. Though he knew
it wasn’t true, that it was impossible, he still wanted to confirm it. The
lingering hope that perhaps, just perhaps, something might be different was
making his head spin. He knew it was a futile expectation.

Yet, he still wanted to know.

Why had Ail gone to such lengths?

Why had he needed to capture Ruth like that?

And what was the meaning of his kindness and affectionate gaze?

As these thoughts ran through his head, Ruth let out a hollow laugh. His
obsession, lingering attachment, and grotesque desires made him shudder.
Even though he hated it, when Ail treated him gently, he wavered. In that
last moment, when Ail looked at him, Ruth had thought he wanted to live
for him. That’s why he needed to confirm it.

But was it all a lie?

Suddenly, he remembered Ail from his childhood. The moment they first
met, the intense gaze of the beautiful red-haired boy who looked at him was
still vivid in his mind. Perhaps that boy had been afraid of this very future.
In that boy’s eyes, Ruth had seen ambition and cruelty. And when he looked
at him, he knew he was falling for him.

He had been shaken by a mere fourteen-year-old boy. Captivated by his

beauty and sharp wit, Ruth had fallen for him. Unlike himself, Ail was cruel
and unshaken, and Ruth had sold his soul to him. The very traits that made
Ail so different from him had been what fascinated him. He feared, yet
envied his cunning. Perhaps he had idolized his coldness.
And so, Ruth had struggled to suppress his feelings. Yet, despite knowing
everything Ail had shown him over the last four years was a lie, he still felt
his heart race when Ail approached, and he would feel giddy when Ail
touched him. Like a boy falling in love for the first time, his face flushed,
and he would flee at Ail’s teasing jokes. No matter how much he tried to
keep himself together, he kept being drawn to him. Despite building walls
and trying to push Ail away from his heart, he couldn’t resist.

If only he had liked someone kinder. If only he had loved someone as

fragile as himself. Yet, his instincts were drawn to someone so different
from him.

He shouldn’t have met him. He shouldn’t have met him from the start.

This time, he couldn’t waver. If Ail had orchestrated all of this, his
relationship with him would go back to nothing. Naturally, the contract
would be nullified. If that was the case, Rus would return to square one and
boldly confront him.

If the answer he expected came, he would leave the palace and go to Vera.
But if, by some rare chance, the answer he desired came…

***

In the dimly lit room, with faint moonlight and a few candles, Ail was
informed that Ruth had arrived. Having waited an entire day, Ail’s
complexion was pale. He had not slept, delaying all his appointments. He
had even refused to meet with the Prime Minister Kaizel, who insisted on
an urgent meeting, staying in the room all day instead. His face looked
dreadful, but he did not feel fatigued. His mind was becoming clearer and
sharper.

Sitting like a doll all day, Ail finally stood up and began pacing the room
slowly. His anxiety was apparent. He had no idea what face Ruth would
make when he entered the room, what he would say first, or how Ail should
respond to him. It suddenly felt overwhelming.
If Ruth came in and immediately apologized, asking for forgiveness, Ail
could probably tolerate it. Although he had threatened to kill him, the fact
that Ruth had complied with the transfer suggested that he hadn’t really
intended to run away. If Ruth had attempted to escape but given up halfway,
Ail might forgive him.

Yes, he could forgive him. Just a moment ago, Ail had been certain that he
would have to take drastic action, but as the physical distance between them
closed, those thoughts began to blur.

If I’m going to keep him by my side, there’s no need to treat him cruelly. I
want to be as kind to him as possible. So, he just needs to apologize. If he
apologizes first, kneels, and begs for forgiveness, I will forgive him.

If he says he wasn’t planning to leave and asks me not to misunderstand, I

will forgive him. I’m certain he will do that.

“Your Highness, Lord Ruth has arrived.”

While Ail was pacing back and forth, Meril’s voice echoed from outside the
door. He didn’t respond, but soon the door opened, and Ruth stepped inside.

Ruth’s face appeared through the dim light. He too looked worn out. Ail,
seeing his exhausted face, had a sudden urge to reach out and embrace him.
He wanted to hold him close, kiss his pale face, and embrace his cold body.

The body is more honest than the heart. Instinctively, Ail moved forward.
And just as he was about to take a step, Ruth spoke.

“Did you kidnap Elsen and Erita, Your Highness?”

That direct question stopped Ail’s movements. In that moment, he felt as if

he had been struck hard.

Ruth’s voice was cold, and his tone was sharp. His voice, calm yet filled
with anger, and his cold gaze pierced into Ail’s chest. It felt like Ruth was
accusing him.

Suddenly, Ail’s chest grew cold. It felt as though his heart had stopped. The
hot blood circulating inside him grew cold, and his heart followed suit. The
now-cold heart pressed down on his chest. It was a painful, heavy pressure,
as if a stone were weighing on his chest.

The throbbing pain made Ail slowly open his mouth.

“What does that have to do with anything right now?”

Fortunately, his voice didn’t tremble. Ail was relieved by that.

“It matters.”

“Why?”

“If that’s true, then I’ve fallen into the trap you set, and that would nullify
all our contracts.”

Ruth’s eyes were fixed on Ail, determined as if he had already made up his
mind. There was no wavering, not even the slightest crack. His will was so
solid that it seemed impossible to break, no matter what explanation Ail
gave.

Ail clenched his fists tightly. Then, lifting his chin arrogantly, he answered.

“Who says so?”

“If it’s your doing… then I have to take back what I gave you. Answer me.
Was this all part of your plan?”

“Yes. It was my doing. But you can’t leave me.”

Ail responded with a strong will. For a moment, Ruth’s gaze wavered, just
for an instant. But that fleeting uncertainty quickly disappeared into his
steadfast resolve, and his eyes filled with cold anger. He then slowly
exhaled and continued speaking.

“Why did you do it?”

“Does it matter?”

“Yes. It matters because it will allow me to make my decision.”

“What decision?”

“A decision to leave.”

Ruth spoke with his eyes raised in protest and a slightly flushed voice.

He had already made up his mind. He had decided to leave, and he had
come back to the palace to find the reason to do so. He wasn’t running
away, he was preparing to walk out of there with his head held high. He just
needed confirmation.

Ail, realizing that Ruth was serious, froze for a moment. He couldn’t speak.
It was clear that no words would reach Ruth now. Ruth was no longer afraid
of him. His title as Crown Prince didn’t matter to Ruth; it didn’t seem to
have any significance. Now, Ruth was looking at him as an equal.

Ail began to waver. If his status and threats no longer had any effect, he
didn’t know how to keep Ruth in check.

So, in desperation, he blurted out.

“I… can’t allow it.”

Standing before Ail, Ruth answered confidently.

“I don’t need your permission.”

“Do you want to die?”

Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
10 – Shanghai Fantasy

“You have no justification to kill me.”

“You lied to me and ran away.”

“I am not Your Highness’s concubine. Just because I left the palace and
disappeared doesn’t mean you can kill me. And you can’t hold my mother
and sister hostage for that reason either.”

It was true. He wasn’t a concubine, nor a wife, just known as Ail’s lover, so
Ruth’s escape couldn’t be made into a crime. Ail knew that much. If he
were the Emperor and Ruth had officially become a concubine, it could
justify a death sentence, but not now. He had already resigned as the
commander of the knights, so no crime could be applied.

As Ruth had said, Ail had nothing left to threaten him with. Now that Ruth
knew the truth about Elsen and Erita, the blackmail using Elsen as leverage
no longer worked.

He couldn’t hold onto him anymore. There was no reason left for Ail to
keep Ruth.

As that thought settled in, Ail’s mind went blank. All he could think about
was capturing Ruth. But gradually, only petty ideas filled his mind.

What should he do? What should he say?

No matter how much he thought, nothing came to mind.

While Ail hesitated, Ruth asked again.

“Please answer. Why are you doing this?”

The reason was simple. The reason Ail had kidnapped Elsen and Erita and
staged the whole affair was singular: to capture Ruth. Everything else,
including capturing the Kaizel family and using the office, was secondary.
Ail’s sole purpose was to trap Ruth. That was it.

But he couldn’t say that out loud. Saying that it was all to catch him would
make it sound as though Ail was begging. It would make it sound as if Ruth
was extremely important to him.

So he couldn’t say it. He couldn’t ask for anyone’s favor or beg for
anything. No, he didn’t even know how to do that.

“… I did it because I needed to.”

“What did you need it for?”

“Do I have to explain all of it?”

“This concerns me, so I have the right to hear it.”

“You have no such right.”

“As a victim, I have the right to know. Why did you do this? And why are
you trying to capture me?”

Ail bit his lip at Ruth’s persistent questions. The second question was one
Ail himself had no answer to yet. He didn’t know why he had captured
Ruth, or why he had gone so far to do it. He couldn’t answer something he
didn’t know himself.

“What do you plan to do once you know? No matter the reason, you can’t
leave. Whether you know or not, the result will be the same. Unless I allow
it, you can’t step outside the palace.”
One of the questions was something Ail could never tell the truth about, and
the other was something he didn’t have an answer to himself. So he tried to
deflect. He was only desperate to catch Ruth. He emphasized that Ruth
could never leave without his permission, trying to remind him of his
situation in order to trap him.

It seemed like Ruth had sensed Ail’s true intentions, and he calmly
responded.

“You have no such right, Your Highness.”

Ruth’s will was firm. Ail started to grow anxious. The thought that he
absolutely couldn’t let him leave filled his mind.

Once Ruth left this room, he would disappear forever. He would slip
through his fingers like the wind, and he would never return to Ail.

He had to capture him. Even if he had to break his legs, he had to catch
him.

Lost in those thoughts, Ail unconsciously grabbed Ruth’s arm and turned
him around.

With Ail’s strong grip, Ruth grimaced and spoke.

“Let go.”

“I told you, you can’t leave.”

“You can’t keep me here.”

“This is an order!”

Ail’s voice grew louder. He was shouting now. But despite the killing intent
radiating from him, Ruth didn’t back down.
“I’m not your servant anymore. And the contract we made is already void,
so I have no obligation to honor it. I have no reason to obey you anymore. I
will leave the palace tonight.”

“I told you, you can’t leave.”

“You don’t have anything to threaten me with now, do you? I’ve done my
best to honor the promise I made to you. You never intended to keep that
promise, but I’ve put everything into keeping it with the hope that maybe it
would work out. But this is the result. In the end, you betrayed me and
trampled on everything. The four years I spent, and all the efforts I made
were disregarded. You hurt my loved ones in the process.”

His voice, which had started calmly, now shook with rage. His jaw
trembled, and his eyes glinted with defiance. There was a fire in his gaze,
one that made it clear he wouldn’t break. Ail felt his own anger rising as he
met that fierce gaze.

“What does it matter? Why should I care about other people?”

“Yes, that’s who you are. In the end, you’re the kind of person who will do
anything to get what you want. And that’s why I’m leaving. I despise
someone like you. You betray and hurt others for what you want, without
any remorse, even willing to sacrifice your own family. How could I stay by
your side?”

“What’s so wrong with doing whatever it takes to get what you want? I’ll
do anything to achieve my goals. I will have what I desire. Everyone must
obey and follow me—be it people, power, or anything else. I won’t forgive
anyone who stands in my way. Those who defy me will die.”[1]T/L’s Note:
Wow putanginang ml this, self centered asshole.

It was the epitome of arrogance. Ruth shuddered at Ail’s haughtiness, his

sheer conviction that he must have everything in his grasp.
“That’s exactly why I’m leaving. You’re terrifying. I waited four years. I
clung to that empty promise for four years, only to realize I was standing by
your side to help you destroy my friends? If you ever thought of me as a
person—if you had even once considered our time together valuable—you
couldn’t have done this. Even if you couldn’t keep your promise, you
shouldn’t have laid a trap for me.”

Ail responded with a cold laugh, then answered icily.

“And what are you?”

“…”

“Why should I care about your position? You’re nothing. Just trash, like so
many others. You’re my dog, and I can raise or discard you as I please. But
you’re not allowed to leave. A dog never abandons its master.”[2]T\L’s Note:
Can someone tell me how to slap this fictional asshole? I wanna grab this
jerk by the neck and slap him hard until he realized he is inlove. lol

Ruth’s eyes quivered with shock and sadness. The resolute light in his gaze
wavered, and Ail felt a twisted satisfaction coursing through him. He
wanted to crush that gaze, to shatter the defiance, the contempt, the scorn
directed at him.

“Did you talk about rights? Your life and death are both mine to decide. You
don’t have the right to determine your fate. Your life, your death—it all
belongs to me. I won’t allow someone like you to willfully think or act on
your own. You are my dog. That’s the reason I’ve captured you.”

Ruth stared blankly, his voice hollow.

“That’s… it?”

“Yes.”

“You captured me… for such a petty reason?”

“I won’t tolerate my dog defying me, or even wishing for death. Until I
want to kill you, until I decide to abandon you, you belong to me. You’re
not allowed to think or act for yourself.”

Ail thought he had finally won. He had crushed Ruth. Overpowered him.
He was certain Ruth would now be too broken to think of escaping.

But then, the trembling in Ruth’s eyes ceased. His gaze hardened, filled
with a stronger anger and contempt than before. His voice, trembling with
rage, sounded as though it was spilling blood.

“If I could, I’d turn back time to four years ago. I never should have saved
you in that hunting ground. You would have been better off killed by those
assassins. Or perhaps, I should have died instead. If I had died, at least I
wouldn’t have had to face your betrayal, your contempt, and the disgust I
feel for you now. My skin crawls just looking at you. Why did I save you? I
regret it. I regret it endlessly. No, meeting you in the first place was my
misfortune. I should never have met you. Get out of my life. Forever.”

His voice was low, his tone icy. His gaze was colder than ever, stabbing
straight into Ail. Each word was weighted, deliberate, and it hit Ail like a
dagger piercing his heart. The razor-sharp words tore through him, and his
expression contorted with pain. Yet Ruth continued to stare directly at him,
unwavering, unflinching. That gaze hurt more than any words.

It was unbearable. The pain was unbearable.

He had to get rid of him. He had to erase the existence that hurt him so
much.

If Ruth was going to leave for good, it would be better to kill him. At least
that way, he would never leave his side.

At least then, Ruth wouldn’t be able to utter such agonizing words.

Ail let out a strained groan, barely able to contain himself.

Ail’s hand, which had been gripping Ruth by the collar, began tightening
around his throat. Both hands pressed down hard on his slender neck.

For a moment, Ruth felt genuine terror—he might actually die. His airway
was being crushed, and his breath was cut off. He tried raising his hands to
push Ail’s away, but as the realization hit that it was futile, he let his hands
fall limp.

Ail’s eyes, locked on Ruth, were hollow and empty. The once-determined
golden irises had sunk into a void, reflecting nothing but a bloodthirsty
madness. They were the eyes of a wounded beast—a creature battered and
tattered, clinging only to its instinct to survive.

There was no defeating someone in that state. It would be better to die.

Better to die than to survive and be forced to look into those eyes again.
With that thought, Ruth closed his eyes. His lungs began to ache
unbearably, and choking noises escaped his lips. His consciousness started
to fade, and with it, even the pain began to disappear.

Just as Ruth’s limp neck was about to be crushed further by Ail’s

unrelenting grip, a knock on the door broke the silence, snapping Ail out of
his haze.

“Your Highness, are you all right?” called out Meril. Startled by the sound
of Rus collapsing to the floor, Meril had knocked urgently.

Only then did Ail regain his senses. He turned pale as he looked at Ruth,
now limp before him.

“Ruth!”

He released his grip, and Ruth’s body crumpled to the floor. Almost
immediately, Ruth began to cough violently, expelling the air that had been
trapped. Ail felt a wave of relief wash over him—he wasn’t dead.
Thankfully, he wasn’t dead.

But instead of offering words of concern or relief, Ail’s lips curled into a
cruel declaration.

“If you think it’d be better to die… then live. Live at the side of this terrible
man. I won’t let you go—not even in death. Not until I’ve had enough of
you.”

At least that way, Ruth would stay by his side. That was all that mattered.
Even if Ruth gave him no affection, even if he hurled curses and hatred at
him, it was better than the alternative. Better than being separated, better
than sending him away to a place they would never meet again. Even if
Ruth spent his entire life loathing him, Ail preferred it this way.

He didn’t know why he felt this strongly. He didn’t need to know. As long
as he kept Ruth by his side, by force if necessary, nothing else mattered.

Ruth, still collapsed on the floor, clutching his throat and gasping for air,
didn’t even glance at Ail. And Ail knew—Ruth probably would never look
at him again. Never again would he be reflected in those eyes. But that
didn’t matter. He had already given up on hoping for that. Someone who
shuddered at the mere sight of him could never offer anything else.

“There’s no reason for me to kill you. But you’d do well to value the lives
of your younger sister and mother. We found a carriage riddled with arrows
from House Kaizel. Your family tried to assassinate my betrothed. That’s
treason. If you want to spare their lives, behave yourself. If you do, the
marriage between Jessie and Leia will proceed as planned.”

Ruth’s body froze mid-cough. Ail knew Ruth didn’t fear for his own life,
but he deeply cherished his mother and sister. If he used their safety as
leverage, he could keep Ruth bound to him for now. His mind, at last, was
beginning to think clearly.

Yes, this was the only way. He had no other options. This was all he knew.
Ail didn’t know how to trust people, didn’t know how to plead. He had
never learned such things—never thought them necessary. Threats and
negotiations were the only tools he had ever relied on.
So this was the way it had to be.

Yes, there was no other choice.

Leaving his final words, Ail turned away, opened the door, and stepped out.
At his appearance, Meril and the knights bowed their heads, gauging his
mood with cautious glances.

“Reassign all three outer defense knight divisions to guard the northern
palace,” Ail commanded coldly. “Mobilize every available unit to protect
the northern palace. If Ruth Kaizel escapes, the entire knight division will
be held accountable. Meril, you are to stay here and watch over Ruth.”

“…Understood,” Meril replied.

References

References
↑1 T/L’s Note: Wow putanginang ml this, self centered asshole.
T\L’s Note: Can someone tell me how to slap this fictional
↑2 asshole? I wanna grab this jerk by the neck and slap him hard
until he realized he is inlove. lol
Moonlight Madness Chapter 5 Part
11 – Shanghai Fantasy

“And no one but me is to be allowed into the northern palace. Ensure that
not even a single step is taken into the garden. Watch so closely that not
even a bird can fly in. If a bird does appear, shoot it down. Anyone who
enters is to be killed immediately. Even if it’s my mother—or my father—
it’s the same. Kill them all.”

The terrifying command from Ail drained the faces of those guarding the
room of all color. But Ail paid no mind to them as he walked away, striding
through the long corridor.

As he moved down the hallway, Ail kept trying to reassure himself.

I’m fine. Nothing happened. Time is passing as usual. Nothing has changed.
He told himself this over and over, convincing himself that everything was
back to normal.

Yet, why did his chest feel so heavy?

Left alone in the room, Ruth sat on the floor, staring blankly into space. The
room, faintly illuminated by moonlight and a few candles, was dark. It
seemed like there were still hours until sunrise.

Ruth’s vacant gaze wandered the room before he suddenly let out a hollow
laugh. His chest felt hollow, like a gaping void had formed in the center. His
head, too, felt empty.

He sat there dazed for a long time before, almost absentmindedly, raising a
hand to touch his neck—the spot where Ail had choked him. At that
moment, tears came pouring out in a flood, overwhelming him with their
force. The tears streamed down his cheeks and fell to the ground,
unchecked.

“Ugh…”

He tried to stifle the sobs breaking out, pressing his lips together to hold
them in. He knew how to stop tears—it was simple. Open your eyes wide,
look up at the sky, and hold your breath. If your breath stops, so do your
tears. Control your breathing, suppress your emotions, and press down on
your heart—that’s all it takes.

But for some reason, it wasn’t working today. No matter how hard he tried,
the tears kept falling, drop by drop, unstoppable.

He couldn’t even remember the last time he cried like this—not from
physical pain, but from the ache of his heart. It had been so long since he
cried out of sheer emotional anguish. Ever since coming to Karileum, he
had thought of crying as a defeat, not a natural response to feelings. To cry
was to admit loss to his opponent, and so he hadn’t cried. He had stubbornly
sworn not to cry no matter what, and he’d taught himself how to hold back
tears.

But Ail had shattered that resolve. He had demolished the sturdy walls Ruth
had so painstakingly built around himself.

It was only after everything with Ail was over that Ruth realized the truth—
his walls had already fallen long ago. The only reason he hadn’t
acknowledged it was because of his fear of the pain Ail might inflict.

He had wanted Ail to hold onto him. Ruth had clung to the faint hope that
perhaps Ail harbored even a shred of feeling for him, that Ail might hold
onto him sincerely.

The words he had longed to hear weren’t some elaborate, flowery plea.
All he wanted was for Ail to say, Stay by my side. I need you. If he’d heard
just those words, Ruth would have willingly stayed.

But in the end, all Ail could say was, I won’t allow it. That he couldn’t bear
the thought of his possession—his dog—disobeying him. To Ail, Ruth was
nothing more than an object of his obsession and anger.

Ruth had always known that Ail didn’t see people as people. He was
emotionally crippled, incapable of feeling anything genuine. Even so, Ruth
had allowed himself a glimmer of hope because of the four years they’d
spent together and because Ail had refused to let him go. When Ail stopped
him from leaving, Ruth had dared to believe, however foolishly, that maybe
—just maybe—Ail needed him.

A vain hope.

What pained Ruth the most was realizing the futility of his wishes. The tiny
but earnest desire he had kept buried deep inside had been utterly crushed
and broken.

And so, it hurt. It hurt because he couldn’t have the one thing he wanted.

For the first time in his life, Ruth had yearned for something. All he wanted
was a fragment of Ail’s heart, a single kind word, a simple request for him
to stay. But even that, Ail refused to give.

In the end, every word Ruth had spoken was directed at himself.

Every word had been meant for his own feelings.

The grinding teeth and the shivers of revulsion were self-directed—an

expression of blame toward his own vain hopes. Even when pushed to his
absolute limit, the foolish desire to have him, the pathetic craving that
refused to let go of hope until the bitter end, disgusted him.

No matter how much he tried to shake it off, the emotions clung to him like
a curse. Unable to endure both his own feelings and the murderous madness
in his eyes, he felt himself breaking apart.

Staying by his side would kill him. If he could feel nothing at all, he might
have been able to bear it. But as long as his heart remained bound to him,
he would slowly wither away, begging for scraps of love, dying bit by bit
from neglect. He would decay from the loneliness of being left behind,
bereft of affection.

He had tried so hard to avoid that fate, but it was all for nothing. In the end,
he was back where he started, clawing at the knife embedded in his chest,
tearing himself apart.

It was as if he could hear the sharp scrape of the cold blade cutting into his
heart.

“He doesn’t love you.”

The figure wielding the knife sneered as it spoke.

“He doesn’t want you.”

False affection, false smiles, false gestures—this was the end for a fool who
fell for those lies.

No, even if it was a lie, it would have been enough. If he had just told him
not to leave, if he had said a single word asking him to stay… If he had
simply asked to keep him close, he might have abandoned everything and
chosen to remain by his side.

All it would have taken was a single word, without resorting to

manipulative tricks to bind him.

Not as a servant or a fake lover bound by a contract, but as one human

being to another, he had wanted to be held back by him. Even now, as their
relationship returned to its starting point, that longing remained stronger
than ever.
Not as a command, not in the cold tone of an authoritative ruler, but as a
genuine plea from the boy he had once been.

“Don’t go. Stay with me.”

If that sincerity had been conveyed, even clumsily, through words or

gestures, he might have stayed.

Just one word. That was all it would have taken.

Even if the end result was the same—remaining by his side—his will and
the other’s were fundamentally different. He merely wanted possession, but
Rus longed for something more.

He didn’t want to stay in that place because he was forced to. He wanted to
choose, to stay by his side of his own free will.

But that wasn’t what he wanted.

All he wanted was a dog to obey his orders.

If Ruth expressed his desire to stay willingly, he would mock and discard
him.

He was someone who only found satisfaction in controlling others by his

own power. Someone who sought puppets that moved to his words, who
waited on his orders, and danced in the palm of his hand.

So, Ruth had to let go.

Before he was abandoned, he needed to walk away first.

That was the only way to survive.

It was easier to leave than to endure the pain of being discarded. At least it
would be his choice.
But the lingering attachment was so deep that it hurt.

What was he supposed to do with this pain?

Over the city of Vera, a bleak rain was falling. Though it wasn’t the rainy
season, the sudden downpour had brought a halt to business just as the day
was supposed to begin. The streets were deserted.

In a grand chamber at the largest brothel in Vera, Le Bleume Hall, its

owner, Kasha, lay sprawled on a long sofa, humming a tune.

His hair, black with a hint of light, cascaded from the sofa to the floor. He
wore a flowing robe of crimson silk that draped from his neck to his ankles,
though the buttons at the top were undone, revealing much of his chest. The
stark contrast between his pale skin, jet-black eyes, and lips redder than silk
created a striking image that could leave anyone dizzy. He seemed utterly
defenseless.

“Kasha, put on your clothes properly.”

Rodin, who had just entered the room, grumbled in disapproval, causing
Kasha to laugh brightly.

Rodin, who had always been bigger than most kids when they were
younger, had grown even more imposing. Now married with two children,
he managed the security of Le Bleume Hall after Kasha inherited it. To him,
though, he would always be the little boy who had trailed behind him,
crying and clinging to his skirts.

“So what? Who’s going to see?”

“You’re the owner. I just kicked Chelin out after he caused a scene, but
what are you going to do about this? You can’t keep driving away
customers like this.”
“I don’t take anyone I don’t like. I can’t stand pathetic men who come
groveling and clinging.”

“Oh, come on. Who do you think is to blame for that? You enchant them,
then just pretend you don’t notice?”

Chelin, a noble from Clozium, had been showering Kasha with gifts and
pursuing him relentlessly for months. But because he occasionally caused
scenes when rebuffed, he had banned him from Le Bleume Hall. Yet he kept
showing up. Clearly infatuated, Rodin couldn’t help but feel a little sorry
for him, having once been captivated by Kasha himself.

Unperturbed, Kasha rose leisurely, fixing his hair as he spoke.

“Who told them to fall for me? It’s their stupidity. Let’s close up shop for
today. The rain’s too heavy.”

Rodin raised his voice in disbelief as he walked toward the door.

“What? What about all the fresh ingredients we got today? They’ll be
useless tomorrow!”

“Make something with them and send it to the elderly and the orphans. On
days like this, bad customers always show up. It’s better to just close up.”

“Do you even care about running this business?”

“Why? Business is doing fine, isn’t it?”

Kasha grinned as he said this, stepping out through the door. Rodin, who
had been staring at his retreating figure, paused briefly before following
him. He caught up and grabbed his arm.

“You’ll sleep with just anyone.”

“What? What’s with you all of a sudden?”

“If you’re going to keep acting like this because you can’t forget him, then
just grab someone and keep them in your room. How long are you going to
go on like this? You’re the owner of Le Bleume and a symbol of this city,
Vera. How much longer are you going to wallow? You said it yourself—it’s
hopeless. So why cling to it?”

Rodin’s sharp reproach made Kasha glare at him as he wrenched his arm
away.

“What nonsense are you spouting? Let go. You’re hurting me—you’re all
brute strength and no finesse.”

“If you really can’t forget him, then go after him. What are you doing right
now? Are you planning to die with him after he’s gone?”

“Ah, shut up! I don’t want to hear it!”

“Stop acting like this! Why is everyone behaving this way? Elsen is under a
wanted notice in Karileum, Ruth has gone completely silent, and now
you’re doing this. What’s the plan? Are you three trying to bring Vera to
ruin?”

Rodin’s words hit where it hurt, and Kasia responded sharply.

“Just leave it. It’ll work out somehow.”

“I’m worried about what that man might try to do. Even if he can’t send an
armed force in here, what if he sends an assassin? He’s grinding his teeth,
swearing he’ll kill you every time your name is mentioned.”

“Let him kill me, or not. Why should I care?”

“It’s your life!”

“I don’t care. If he kills me, I’ll be grateful. And if he gives me one last,
passionate embrace before doing it, even better. He was always good at that,
you know.”
Rodin shouted in exasperation at Kasha’s flippant attitude.

“Hey!”

“Kasha, you’ve got a guest!”

While Rodin’s shouting left Kasha grimacing, a loud, excitable woman’s

voice called from downstairs. As footsteps climbed the stairs, Kasha shook
his arm free from Rodin’s grip and shouted back.

“We’re closed today. Send everyone away.”

“Come down. You need to see this guest.”

“Who is it this time? Chelin again? Or Grain?”

As Kasha muttered irritably, wondering which troublemaker had shown up

this time, the woman shook her head.

“Come down. They’re in the Red Room.”

The woman’s tone was serious, and Kasha, who had grown up with her like
a sister, suspected something important was going on. Sighing, he adjusted
his clothes and headed toward the stairs.

“Fine, I’ll check. Close the shop for the day. Send the staff home and ask
Rodin to deal with the ingredients.”

“Got it.”

Issuing orders to the woman and Rodin, Kasha descended to the first floor
and made his way to the Red Room. Muttering to himself about throwing
out whoever had come if it was nothing significant, he greeted some of the
women in passing, telling them, “No business today.” The women and boys,
thrilled by the unexpected break, cheered.
Arriving at the Red Room, Kasha straightened his outfit one last time and
knocked on the door. No response.

A little concerned, but not thinking too much of it, Kasha pushed the door
open. What he saw made his eyes widen in shock.

“Elsen!”

“Kasha.”

Elsen rose awkwardly from his seat, and Kasha rushed to him, embracing
his soaking wet figure tightly.

“Welcome back! I was so worried about you, but you made it.”

“It’s been a while. I’m sorry for dropping by unannounced. I just need a
place to rest for a bit.”

Drenched from head to toe, Elsen’s voice was weary. Kasha smiled and
pushed him back slightly to look at him.

“What are you talking about? You’re always welcome. Ugh, you’re a mess.
What happened to your face?”

Kasha spoke with concern, raising his hand to touch his cheek.

“Don’t touch him!”

The sharp voice belonged to the young boy sitting in front of Elsen. He
grabbed Elsen and pushed him away from Kasha. Taken aback by the boy’s
fierce reaction, Kasha stared at him curiously, crossing his arms.

“What’s this? A girl? And who are you supposed to be?”

“Don’t call me ‘this’! I’m Erita Jenin! And don’t touch Elsen!”

“Ah~ So you’re the Crown Prince’s runaway fiancée? My, my, you’re quite
spirited. Is this really your type?”

Kasha cocked his head, clearly amused, as Erita turned red with anger and
shouted at Elsen.

“What’s going on? Why does that voice sound like that? Elsen, you said he
was a male friend!”

At this, Elsen gave an awkward smile.

“He is male.”

“How is he a man? Even if he’s tall, he’s clearly a woman!”

“I told you, He’s a man.”

At Elsen’s firm statement, Erita finally turned to take a proper look at

Kasha. His long hair was loose, and he wore a feminine outfit, but he had
no chest. He was unusually tall for a woman, and his voice sounded like a
man’s. Yet, his beauty was striking enough to stir doubts.

“Maybe I should just show you in men’s attire. I’m definitely a man. Want
me to prove it by standing up and peeing in front of you?”

Kasha crossed his arms and chuckled mischievously as he said this. Erita’s
response was immediate and fiery.

“Show me.”

With determination burning in her eyes, Erita demanded proof. Kasha burst
into laughter at her reaction, the sound filling the room. Erita, visibly
flustered, was about to retort when Elsen stepped in to calm her down,
placing a hand on her shoulder.

Caught between the two, Elsen could only sigh awkwardly.

“Let’s leave the proving for later. First, let’s do something about your
drowned rat look,” Kasha said cheerfully. “I’ll get you a room so you can
take a bath and change into dry clothes. As for this young lady, she might be
better off dressing as a boy for now—I’ll find something suitable. We can
talk more later.”

Elsen hesitated, then asked nervously, “Are you sure? Is it really okay for us
to stay here?”

“Of course. It’s raining cats and dogs anyway, so I’ve already closed up
shop for the day. Take a warm bath, change clothes, fill your bellies, and
then we’ll talk. There’s no rush.”

Kasia hadn’t changed a bit from his childhood—still bold, easygoing, and
full of energy. Seeing this, Elsen felt a wave of relief and gratitude.

“Thank you,” he said earnestly.

“Don’t mention it. That’s what childhood friends are for. Besides, Rodin’s
here—we can drink and chat all night.”

“Rodin?” Elsen asked, surprised. “He’s working with you now?”

“I needed someone to watch the place, and his size makes him perfect for
the job. He’s already a father of two, by the way,” Kasha said with a wide
grin.

Elsen couldn’t help but smile as well. “Wow, time really has flown by.”

“It has,” Kasha agreed. “Speaking of time, tell me about Ruth. I’ve had a
place ready for ages, but he never shows up. I was planning to give him the
best room here.”

Kasha’s fondness for Ruth was well-known, but his words made Elsen’s
expression darken again. Kasha noticed the shift but chose not to press him.
The mood wasn’t right for that conversation.

“Let’s talk about it later. For now, just rest.”

Kasha unfolded his crossed arms and gave Elsen a light pat on the shoulder
before guiding them out of the room. He called for some of the boys who
were tending to guests and instructed them to prepare a room and clothes
for the newcomers. Once the arrangements were made and Elsen and Erita
had gone upstairs, Kasha began tidying up the building.

“Alright, everyone, clean up the hall and head back to your rooms. Eat,
drink, and have fun all night if you want. We’re not opening shop again
until the rain stops.”

“Really? Yay~~!”

His announcement sent a wave of excitement through the staff, who quickly
began clearing the rooms and hall with remarkable speed. Watching them
bustle about, Kasha walked to the front door and instructed the guards to
close the main gate beyond the garden.

Standing at the door, Kasha paused to gaze out at the rain-soaked garden.
The downpour was relentless, the heavy raindrops hammering the ground.
He let out a small sigh.

“Rain like this tends to bring bad guests…”

It had been a night just like this when he had first come here. And tonight,
Elsen had returned.

Something about this night felt ominous, as if trouble was on the horizon.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 6 Part
1 – Shanghai Fantasy

A splendid path of flowers lay open. On the path bathed in a white glow,
Ail, dressed in golden ceremonial robes, walked with an air of confidence.
The blazing sun poured down on him, illuminating his fiery crimson hair,
which shimmered brilliantly under the light, while his golden eyes gleamed
with audacity.

It was the crown prince’s coming-of-age ceremony—the first in 45 years.

High-ranking officials and lords lined the path, bowing deeply as they
watched the prince’s procession. At the end of the long path stood the
empress, representing the emperor who was too ill to attend. She awaited
Ail at the altar, her gaze filled with pride as she watched her son approach.

He was a magnificent prince. It was the most splendid and resplendent

procession in the history of crown princes’ coming-of-age ceremonies. His
radiance, as dazzling as the sun, seemed far beyond what one would expect
from an 18-year-old. His aura exuded the presence of a natural-born ruler.
The women in attendance sighed softly, captivated by his commanding
presence.

Ail had grown from a boy into a young man. Rumors of his relationship
with Salina swirled, and many young women, hoping to catch his eye, had
adorned themselves lavishly to attend the ceremony. Though once deterred
by the idea that he only formed relationships with men, the situation had
changed. Ail, a prince who might very well become the next emperor, was
not only breathtakingly beautiful but also charming and delightful.
Regardless of his inner self, the allure of his outward persona made anyone
desire to be his lover.
While this was not a coronation ceremony, given the emperor’s poor health,
it held nearly the same significance. By the end of this day, Ail, who had
already taken over the emperor’s office, would officially seize control of the
government. It was a conclusion everyone had foreseen: Ail would assume
the role of regent following his coming-of-age ceremony.

The real challenge lay in how he would reclaim authority from the
chancellor’s faction, which had already gained significant political
influence. However, Ail was steadily building a formidable political
foundation. While the power he wielded was not entirely his own, his
alliance with Salina had secured the strength of the Astro family, and the
once-dominant Kaizel family was now on the brink of being accused of
treason, leaving them unable to act against him. Moreover, Ail was drawing
in individuals who would support him from behind.

As he walked the long path, Ail wore a bold smile. He was edging closer to
fulfilling his ambitions. Once the ceremony concluded, he planned to
solidify his grip on power and eliminate his political adversaries. His dream
was to create a kingdom of his own, extending his influence to the farthest
reaches of the continent. While he might not achieve everything, he had
already obtained most of what he desired. There was no more hesitation—
he had the world at his feet.

Soon, his fangs and claws would begin to emerge upon this earth.

The audience continued late into the night. In the audience chamber, nobles
entered one after another to offer their congratulations on the coming-of-age
ceremony, presenting the gifts they had prepared. After hours of receiving
greetings while seated, Ail’s expression stiffened slightly when the final
name was called. Saying nothing, he waited, and the doors opened to reveal
Lyman Kaizel and his attendants entering.

Clad in a pristine white uniform, Lyman approached with a commanding

air, and Ail’s lips curved into a cold smile. It seemed his appearance would
serve as the climax of this ceremony.
“Congratulations on your coming-of-age ceremony.”
“Thank you. Hearing such words from you makes it all the more
delightful.”

Even with Ail’s faintly sarcastic tone, Lyman’s expression remained

unchanging, as though such barbs barely scratched him. Of course, a man
who would falter at this level of provocation would never have risen to the
rank of chancellor. Setting aside their tangled personal history, Ail
acknowledged Lyman’s political acumen. Despite their complex and
adversarial relationship, Lyman’s competence as a statesman was
undeniable.

“Your Highness’s coming of age is all the more significant during His
Majesty’s worsening illness. I hope you will soon lighten His Majesty’s
burdens.”
“If that’s your sincere wish, I’m touched. Even if it isn’t, I’ll pretend to be
pleased. So, what gift have you brought for me?”

Unlike how he treated others, Ail directly inquired about the “gift,” making
his expectations clear. Lyman also realized that Ail wanted something
specific from him, but unfortunately, he was unable to fulfill that desire.

“I have prepared a golden sculpture of a soaring hawk and a selection of

fine jewels for Your Highness’s future. I hope you find them satisfactory.”
“A thoughtful gift. So, have you found any trace of Erita Jenin and Elsen
Miel?”

Ail applied subtle pressure. Lyman, detecting this, promptly responded.

“We continue to track their movements. I hope to locate them soon so Your
Highness may be at ease.”
“Is that so?”

Ail’s tone carried a hint of dissatisfaction, but before the conversation could
shift further, Lyman launched a sharp counterattack.
“How is Ruth doing these days?”

A flash of hostility crossed Ail’s eyes. He didn’t appreciate Ruth’s name

being mentioned in this setting.
“He’s doing well. Perhaps we should have a meal together sometime.”
“I’ve heard he’s not allowed to leave the Northern Palace. It’s admirable
how much you care for him, but granting him some freedom might be wise.
He’s not exactly the obedient type, and too much restraint could lead to
rebellion in unexpected ways.”
“For someone you abandoned, you sure seem to care deeply for him.”

For a moment, Lyman flinched, but he quickly regained his composure and
replied smoothly.
“What father would truly abandon his son? Ruth is as dear to me as ever.
He’s simply attached to his hometown, which makes it difficult for him to
adjust here. Any discord within the family is minor and born of love. I’ve
never stopped loving that child.”
“Did you love him so much that you sent him to me?”

Ail’s question carried layers of meaning, and Lyman raised his head to meet
Ail’s gaze. Ail, in turn, glared back, his eyes brimming with contempt.
Their stares clashed intensely, neither willing to back down.

The tension between them was palpable, filling the room with an oppressive
atmosphere that caused the onlookers to shrink back, nervously observing
the exchange.

After a suffocating moment, their silent confrontation ended as Lyman was

the first to lower his head.
“Please take good care of that child.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll cherish him dearly—completely separate from the Kaizel
family, of course.”

Ail’s barbed words made Lyman keenly aware of his miscalculation once
again. For four years, Lyman had underestimated Ail, judging him solely by
his outward appearance and assuming he could never be a formidable
opponent. He had taken Ail lightly, believing the rumors of him being the
worst prince in history, a “prince of the wind and scandal,” who lived
frivolously.
It had been foolish. Ail had Ruth, Lyman’s own son, by his side, and Lyman
had naïvely believed that Ail’s exclusive relationships with men and lack of
heirs meant he would eventually step aside. He had foolishly planned to
leave the throne in Ail’s hands until Nathan came of age and then gradually
remove him. But now Lyman could only lament his shortsightedness.
Though he had suspected something during the recent hunting tournament,
it was this encounter that made him fully realize the magnitude of his
mistake.

It wasn’t just a mistake; it was an egregious error.

“I’m glad to see Your Highness cares so deeply for Ruth. But no matter how
much you care for him, he remains a Kaizel. Bloodlines cannot be
changed.”
“Ruth doesn’t seem to think so.”
“He’s always been a rebellious child.”

Ail chuckled, amused by Lyman’s ability to concoct excuses so deftly.

Truthfully, Ail didn’t hold any particular animosity toward him. While it
was irritating that Lyman had once tried to kill him, Ail wasn’t the type to
harbor deep grudges or become overly emotional about such matters. He
acknowledged Lyman’s political abilities and even understood his motives
—had their positions been reversed, Ail might have done the same.

In the end, they were both striving to achieve their own goals and defend
what was theirs. It was a world where one never knew who might devour or
be devoured by whom. Ail had numerous enemies; Lyman was no
exception.

Even so, Ail’s particular focus on Lyman stemmed from the latter’s control
over the Virel region. Virel, a crucial military stronghold surrounding the
strategic Vera region, was rich with mines and vast plains. It was an
essential region for Ail’s ambition to strike Clozium, located at the
continent’s edge. To launch an attack on Clozium, Ail would need at least
ten years of preparation, using Virel to raise an army and fund his military
efforts through its resources.
To that end, he needed to wrest Virel from the Kaizel family as soon as
possible. Everything he was doing now was in preparation for that goal. Ail
knew Lyman would not easily give up his domain, so he intended to tighten
the noose gradually. In the worst-case scenario, he had even considered
framing Lyman for treason and annihilating the Kaizel family entirely.

Lyman remained unaware of Ail’s ambitions, wasting time in ignorance.

But soon enough, he would begin to grasp Ail’s true intentions. What
happened next would depend on Lyman’s choices—whether to resist
alongside Nathan or abandon him and submit. Ail saw no reason to be
impatient; his actions would depend on Lyman’s decision.

After all, Ail was still young, with a life expectancy several times longer
than Lyman’s and a symbolic authority that outshone his.

He would slowly guide Lyman into a trap, patiently crafting a situation in

which Lyman would flounder and entangle himself. The final victory, Ail
was certain, would be his.

Lyman Kaizel was a clever man, but it wouldn’t be long before he realized
that his four-year-old nephew was far from reliable.

“Chancellor, do you think blood ties are truly that strong?”

Ail’s abrupt question caught Lyman off guard. Thinking Ail was merely
referring to Ruth, Lyman quickly responded.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 6 Part
2 – Shanghai Fantasy

“It is stronger than anything else.”

“I see. Then that means you are far more attached to Nathan than to me.”

Ail’s sharp retort made Lyman realize the true intent of his question, but it
was already too late. The words had been spoken, and there was no taking
them back. He had no choice but to deflect as best he could.

“Prince Nathan is my dear nephew and the second imperial prince. While I
hold personal affection for him, the one to whom my loyalty is pledged is
Your Highness.”
“That’s not something anyone can guarantee. Who knows? I might succumb
to illness or an accident tomorrow. In that case, wouldn’t your dear nephew
become the first prince? That would be convenient—your personal
affection and loyalty would be aligned with the same person, leaving no
room for confusion.”
“Before that happens, I will protect Your Highness.”

As if waiting for such a response, Ail smiled, his lips curving in a languid,
satisfied manner akin to a predator after a feast.
“How loyal.”
“It is only natural.”
“Your loyalty never ceases to amaze me.”

With that loaded remark, Ail ended the conversation. Lyman handed over
the prepared gift to Ail’s attendants and exited the audience chamber. It
marked the conclusion of all formalities for the coming-of-age ceremony.
For the next week, Ail would dine with the royal relatives every evening.
Afterward, there would be a grand banquet for the high-ranking nobles,
concluding nine days of ceremonial traditions. Tedious and extravagant, it
was the way of the imperial family. Unlike the single-day ceremonies of
ordinary princes and princesses, the crown prince’s coming-of-age was an
elaborate affair.

Exhausted from the day’s events, Ail sighed lightly and rose from his seat.
His attendants and guards promptly followed, trailing after him as he
moved. A servant, who had been watching for the right moment, cautiously
approached him.
“Your Highness.”
“What is it?”
“A message has just arrived from the Northern Palace.”

At the mention of the Northern Palace, Ail stopped and turned. The servant
hesitated, his expression troubled, before continuing.
“Lord Ruth has skipped another meal.”
“Again?”

This was the third report of Ruth refusing food. Since moving to the
Northern Palace a week ago, Ruth had been barely eating one meal a day.
Whether it was a deliberate act or simply a lack of appetite, it wasn’t a good
sign either way.
“Foolish boy,” Ail muttered under his breath. No matter what he did, Ail
had no intention of letting him leave. Did Ruth truly think that starving
himself would force Ail to send him away? If so, it was a foolish
miscalculation. Even if Ruth wasted away to nothing but bones, his grave
would remain within the palace walls.

Ail felt a mixture of irritation at Ruth’s obstinacy and a tinge of sorrow at

his steadfast refusal. Nothing ever went according to plan with him. He was
difficult, troublesome, and infuriating. What annoyed Ail even more was his
inability to simply ignore the troublesome man. If Ruth were merely beside
him, Ail could let him be, but he couldn’t stop himself from paying
attention, and every report about Ruth left a bitter taste.

It reminded Ail of the moment when he had almost killed him.

He cannot die. Not yet.

Ail was about to order a visit to the Northern Palace when a servant of
Emperor Pedro appeared, walking briskly down the corridor. The sight
reminded him of his duty to report to his father, as was custom after the
coming-of-age ceremony. The Emperor was bedridden and unable to rise,
so Ail had greeted him earlier in the morning before the ceremony. Now, it
was time to report the day’s conclusion.

He let out a small sigh. Over the past week, he hadn’t seen Ruth much. The
busy schedule of preparations had left him only fleeting moments of free
time, and even then, he had avoided facing Ruth directly, unsure of what he
would say.

Ail didn’t know why he held onto Ruth, nor did he understand the dull ache
he felt when he thought of him. It was a question no one could answer, not
even himself. After endless reflection, he had given up trying to find the
reason. It was a waste of time to cling to questions without answers. There
were more urgent matters to prepare for, and Ail had no time to dwell on
fleeting emotional shifts.

Perhaps he had restrained Ruth because he didn’t want to confront the

answer. Instead of agonizing over it, it was easier to keep Ruth nearby for
the sake of peace of mind. If he tried to escape, Ail would simply drag him
back by force, even if it meant breaking him to ensure he couldn’t run
again. Ail had long since abandoned the hope of keeping Ruth willingly by
his side.

As long as he remained nearby, that was enough. His thoughts, his will—
they didn’t matter. Ail was, after all, the kind of man who ruled with power
rather than winning hearts. He rewarded cooperation, punished defiance,
and killed betrayal.

That was his way.

Ruth was nothing special—just another ordinary human. But he was also
the only one who had endured four years by Ail’s side, the only one who
could meet his gaze without flinching, and the only one who could stir his
emotions.

Perhaps this fixation was temporary. With time, Ail’s attachment might
fade, and one day he would be able to let go without hesitation. Until then,
Ruth simply needed to survive. No matter how broken, shattered, or filled
with hatred he became, it didn’t matter.

When that moment came, Ail would deal with him cleanly.

It was only around sunset that Kasha finally woke up. The tension in the
atmosphere of the Le Bleume Pavilion was palpable that day, thanks to the
master’s sour mood over the past two days. Normally optimistic and
cheerful, Kasha’s rare dip in spirits had left everyone on edge, their work
suffering under the weight of his bad temper. To make matters worse, today
he had taken things a step further by inviting Chelin back into the pavilion
—the same person he had coldly dismissed and thrown out. Kasha was
always unpredictable, but his sudden actions left everyone startled.

Kasha sat in his room within the Le Bleume Pavilion, re-reading two letters
that had arrived two days ago. One was from Karileum and the other from
Clozium. His expression turned icy as he read the letter from Clozium after
finishing the report delivered through his informants in Karileum.

The day after hearing from Elsen about Ruth, Kasha received a letter from
Kamiel Larsen, the consort of the Karileum imperial family. While
organizing Ruth’s office, Kamiel had discovered the letters Kasha had sent
and decided to inform him of Ruth’s current state. The contents of Kamiel’s
letter differed greatly from what Elsen had told him. However, Kasha,
familiar with Ruth’s character, could tell that Kamiel’s account was the
truth.

Afterward, Kasha used his connections with a Karileum noble, one of Le

Bleume’s regular patrons, to gather information and had already bribed two
knights guarding the Northern Palace. The outer guards of the knight order,
often disgruntled with their positions, were typically less loyal to the
imperial family. It was easy to bribe those of lower status with promises of
money and a future in a foreign land. The letter from Karileum that arrived
two days ago was from these bribed knights, detailing Ruth’s current
condition.

The second letter from Clozium was simpler. It contained only a brief note
accompanied by a small vial.

Leaning back in his chair, Kasha alternated between the two letters once
more. The time to make a decision seemed to have come. He had managed
to evade the inevitable for this long, but there was no escaping it now. This
was no longer something either of them could endure. If their relationship
was one that could only end with death, then it was time to settle things.

Two letters, arriving on the same day—what they signified was clear. Of
course, letters were just letters. Kasha had no intention of attributing grand
meanings to the coincidence of their simultaneous arrival. He simply felt
that the time had come. Two people, two letters connected to them both.
What those letters pointed to was too unmistakable to ignore or flee from
any longer.

They had reached a place they never should have touched. Both Ruth and
Kasha had been swept into a whirlpool they hadn’t desired. Kasha, at least,
had brought it upon himself, but Ruth had been dragged into it against his
will. Even if Kasha were to die tomorrow, he would have no regrets; he was
prepared to pay the price for his sins. But Ruth was different. Ruth wasn’t
someone who should be broken and left to wither like this.

So Kasha had to decide. There was no time left for hesitation. If death was
inevitable, it would be better to die meaningfully.

Dying at the hands of one’s lover was a better fate than dying by one’s own
hand.

And if it was him, Kasha was certain Ruth would be protected.

He was a good man. He would do it.

While Kasha sat in his chair with his eyes closed, a loud bang broke the
silence. So, the time has come, he thought as he opened his eyes to see
Rodin and Elsen standing at the door, fuming. Erita was with them as well.

“Close the door.”

As Kasha spoke leisurely and rose from his seat, Erita, who had been
standing at the back, quietly closed the door. The sound of the door shutting
was followed by Rodin’s furious yelling.

“Why did you call Chelin? Are you insane? Do you have a death wish?”

Predicting Rodin’s reaction, Kasha stepped around his desk and gestured for
them to sit down.

“Of course not. Sit. I was planning to call you all anyway.”

“Kick that bastard out right now!”

“Sit.”

Kasha’s icy tone made Rodin flinch slightly. For someone as dense as
Rodin, it took him this long to realize that Kasha’s demeanor was far from
usual. The sharp tension in Kasha’s manner made Rodin hesitate. Seeing
this, Kasha softened his tone just a little.

“Sit down.”

Although his expression remained stern, the edge in his voice had lessened
slightly, allowing Rodin to let out a small sigh of relief. He pursed his lips
and reluctantly took a seat in the chair in front of Kasha’s desk. The
oppressive atmosphere Kasha exuded made Elsen and Erita quietly follow
suit, watching him carefully as they took their seats.

Kasha glanced at the three of them seated before him and finally spoke in a
heavy voice.
“I called Chelin because I need to enter Karileum. I have to get into the
imperial palace.”

Elsen and Erita exchanged confused looks at Kasha’s grave tone, unable to
understand the significance of his words. But Rodin, who knew why Kasha
should never leave Vera, immediately frowned.

“Why the palace?”

“I’m going to bring Ruth back. If he wants to leave, I’ll take him out of
there. Chelin is coming with me as a precaution. No matter how high the
imperial prince of Karileum stands, he can’t easily harm a high-ranking
noble from Clozium.”

Rodin sighed, incredulous.

“Why are you trying to bring someone who’s perfectly fine in the palace
back here? And you’ll die the moment you leave Vera. Especially if Chelin
goes with you—he’ll make sure you don’t come back alive. He’ll chase you
down to the imperial palace if he has to.”

“That’s exactly what I’m counting on. If we’re not pursued, great. But if we
are, I’ll head for Clozium instead of Vera. That’s why I need you to manage
Le Bleume Pavilion in my place. If I don’t make it back, you’ll have to take
care of this place. My mother and Elsen will help you.”

Kasha turned to Elsen as he spoke. While Elsen and Erita looked puzzled by
his words, Rodin, who grasped the situation, erupted in anger.

“You’re insane!”

“No.”

“Then why are you doing this? He will kill you! You should be in hiding,
not walking to your death!”

“This is something that has to be settled eventually. I can’t spend my whole

life running away. I need to cut ties where necessary. But I’ll make sure
Vera doesn’t suffer any consequences. For that, I’ll use whatever I can.”

Kasha had already made up his mind. It was a conclusion reached after two
days of relentless deliberation. To say he hadn’t hesitated would be a lie. He
valued his life as much as anyone. But the reason his life was precious was
because he wanted to spend even a moment longer living under the same
sky as him. Even if they couldn’t meet, the desire to see him, even just
once, had been his reason to survive.

But if the person he was destined to meet again was waiting at the end of
his life, then it didn’t matter whether that moment came tomorrow or ten
years from now. In fact, this might even be for the best. Spending ten or
twenty years slowly being consumed by longing would be worse than
letting it all end before that longing turned into poison. It was better to die
by his hand than to succumb to the ache of unfulfilled desire.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 6 Part
3 – Shanghai Fantasy

One must atone for their sins. But the punishment isn’t for loving someone.
The debt Kasha had to pay was for the sin of betraying the one he loved.
Even if the world cursed him and despised his love, it remained what it was
—love. Love was never a sin. And so, he would bear the burden. Since he
was the one who began it all, he would take responsibility for it.

Kasha lowered his gaze with a faint, melancholic smile. Though his
expression had softened, the determination in his eyes was undeniable.
Even Rodin, who had been about to argue further, couldn’t bring himself to
say more. Kasha was a person who always saw things through. He would
do whatever it took, using any means necessary, to pursue what he deemed
right. He was someone who appeared cold but burned with passion, who
seemed soft yet possessed an unyielding strength. He could bend but would
never break. Such was Kasha, the master of Le Blueme Pavilion.

After a prolonged silence, Elsen, who had been quietly listening beside
Rodin, finally spoke.

“Kasha, I don’t know what’s going on, but… it’d be better if I went. Since
this all started because of me, I should take responsibility. There’s no reason
for you to share my burden.”

Kasha looked at him and smiled faintly at his earnest words. These friends
of his had never changed. Perhaps he was lucky in that way. Ruth, Rodin,
Elsen—all those who had been with him since childhood still viewed the
world with the same untainted eyes. In this world, there were people who
never changed, who retained the pure, steadfast perspective and affection
they had in their youth. To someone as twisted as he was, such people were
heaven’s blessings. That’s why he wanted to protect them—Vera and his
friends.

“Elsen, this has nothing to do with you. You don’t need to involve yourself
any further. You’re a victim in all this too.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Exactly what I said. You’ve been unfairly blamed for something you didn’t
do. That young lady too. Sure, it might’ve been better if she could’ve
become crown princess, but at least she didn’t end up married to that
vicious brat. Consider that a blessing. Anyway, from now on, you don’t
need to worry about anything.”

“But—”

“No more arguments. I decide everything. You’ll manage Le Bleume

Pavilion with Rodin until I return.”

Kasha knew he wouldn’t return. Yet he was still leaving because he

understood that staying wouldn’t prolong his life by much either. If he
didn’t act, assassins would eventually come for him. Both “he” and “his
father” were done being patient.

Elsen and Rodin fell silent, overwhelmed by Kasha’s resolute authority. It

was clear that arguing further would be futile. Kasha had always been like
this—stubbornly ignoring others’ advice, doing what he wasn’t supposed to,
and avoiding what he was told to do. But more than anything, the two
believed that Kasha was never wrong.

Despite his seeming recklessness and volatility, Kasha was brave and had a
precise sense of justice when it mattered most. It was this quality that
inspired loyalty in everyone around him. This was also why Kasha
effectively ruled Vera, a place with no established political system. He spent
significant money hiring mercenaries to maintain order, educated
abandoned children to form a self-governing military force, and taught
women skills like jewelry-making and tailoring to give them choices in life.
He even established homes where courtesans could raise their children
safely, setting rules to protect them from exploitative pimps. All of this
stemmed from Kasha’s deep love for Vera, and because of it, no one dared
defy him—neither the locals nor outsiders.

He was never wrong. Though he might ignore advice, he always made the
right decisions and had the ability to see them through. That was why Elsen
and Rodin chose to trust him. If it was Kasha’s decision, they could rely on
it.

“I’ll explain everything later,” Kasha said. “For now, Rodin, you’ll take
charge of managing this place. Elsen, handle the prayer services. And as for
the young lady—surely she can do basic arithmetic?”

At Kasha’s pointed question, Erita bristled and snapped back.

“Of course, I can!”

“Then handle the ledger. If anything significant comes up, ask Mother for
help. For now, I’ll deal with those troublesome royal brats. This is why I
can’t stand kids—arrogant little brats.”

Kasha clicked his tongue, cursing a few absent parties under his breath
when a knock on the door interrupted him.

“Kasha, Lord Chelin is here,” called a boy from outside.

Kasha stood and replied, “Got it.”

Straightening his attire and smoothing his hair one last time, Kasha turned
to the others with a seductive smile. Bowing his head slightly, he had
transformed in an instant into the demeanor of a coquettish courtesan. Erita
let out an audible gasp at the sudden change.

“Rodin, tell them what they need to do,” Kasha said, his voice now smooth
and soft. With that, he walked to the door, opened it, and stepped out. His
steps were measured, graceful, and almost arrogant in their elegance.
Watching him move with cat-like precision, Erita suddenly exclaimed,
“Ah.”

“What’s wrong?” Elsen asked.

“Ah… Commander Ruth Kaizel walked like that too, didn’t he? I remember
thinking his quiet steps didn’t quite suit a knight, but… this is what it felt
like.”

Ruth’s gait, of course, had been less arrogant and more refined, but their
movements bore a striking resemblance—light, elegant, and deliberate. It
was rare even for women to walk with such grace. As Erita murmured her
surprise, Rodin offered an explanation instead of Elsen.

“They grew up together, after all. Ruth must’ve picked it up here without
realizing.”

“But Elsen doesn’t walk like that,” Erita said, unconvinced.

Rodin laughed, pointing between himself and Elsen. “Come on, lady, think
about it. Do you think Elsen and I were trained to walk like that? Ruth and
Kasha were raised to be sold off as commodities the moment they turned
thirteen. Ruth was lucky enough to leave for Karileum at ten and avoid that
fate.”

Erita tilted her head, confused. “So Kasha started… selling himself at
thirteen?”

“Of course. You think courtesans can afford to raise their kids properly?
Most get abandoned at birth, and even if they’re kept, they’re cast out by
thirteen. Staying here meant selling their bodies. That’s the path he chose.
Still, Kasha was lucky. His mother owned Le Bleume Pavilion, so he didn’t
have to sell himself, but he insisted—it wouldn’t have been fair otherwise.
He took over the place at nineteen. Since then, he’s only dealt with high-
profile clients.”

“Thirteen…” Erita murmured, unable to fully grasp the weight of it. She
found herself wondering what she had been doing at that age.

“That’s just the reality for kids born here,” Rodin said matter-of-factly.
“Kasha sold his body, and now he runs this place. But because he’s been
through it, there’s a lot he can’t tolerate. Selling your body for money
sometimes means enduring all kinds of depravity, including crazy clients.”

Erita fell silent for a moment before quietly asking, “Is that why his
personality is the way it is?”

Kasha’s blunt and often abrasive nature, combined with his strange ability
to shift personas so easily, made her wonder. Rodin answered without
hesitation.

“No. He’s always been like that.”

Even as a child, Kasha could be endlessly generous when he felt like it,
only to turn ferocious the moment he was upset. His personality was innate.
The only person Kasha had ever been consistently kind to was Ruth. Even
if it wasn’t romantic, Kasha cherished Ruth more than anyone, treating him
with care and devotion from a young age. Unlike how he dealt with others,
Kasha handled Ruth as if he were a precious jewel.

If Elsen had been in Ruth’s position now, Kasha likely wouldn’t have risked
heading to Karileum.

“Well, let’s get to work,” Rodin said, rising and stretching before heading
toward the desk. “If we drag our feet, all three of us will get chewed out.
That guy’s scarier than a ghost when he’s mad.”

It had been a week since Ruth had been confined to the Northern Palace, a
place devoid of visitors. While the royal palace buzzed with activity for
Ail’s coming-of-age ceremony, the Northern Palace remained eerily silent.
It felt lifeless, utterly devoid of vitality.
Having skipped meals all day, Ruth wandered along the lakeshore in the
palace garden, ignoring the knights assigned to watch him. Sitting by the
lake, he picked up a small stone and tossed it into the water. Ripples spread
across the tranquil surface.

Ail hadn’t visited the Northern Palace since that day. Ruth felt relieved, yet
a hollow ache lingered in his chest. No one spoke to him here. Aside from
Meril, who occasionally chatted and tended to him on Ail’s orders, the
knights avoided addressing him altogether. The silence was oppressive, the
atmosphere lifeless. In this suffocating quiet, Ruth felt as though he were
slowly sinking.

Abandoned and imprisoned.

Falling into the abyss, losing his resolve and emotions, dying a slow death.

Was this what his mother had felt?

Stripped of her freedom, wings clipped, and left to wither away.

He recalled her back from the day he joined the knightly order—once
vibrant and cunning, now devoid of freedom and love. She had sat listlessly,
gazing out the window.

Men’s possessiveness was an ugly thing. They desired to own but didn’t
know how to love. The moment they acquired what they sought, they grew
indifferent and neglected it. A caught fish gets no bait.

Of course, his mother’s situation differed from his. She had once been loved
by his father, which led to his and Leia’s births. That love had prompted her
to accept his father’s proposal. But Ruth… he was bound to Ail for reasons
he didn’t even understand. Ail had captured him simply because he had
defied him and acted on his own will.

He had no idea what the other man was thinking. To be honest, he didn’t
want to know. Clearly, there was some kind of purpose behind his capture.
That man wasn’t someone who would go through such trouble over mere
anger. There had to be another motive. He would never engage in
something so cumbersome without a reason.

As these thoughts crossed his mind, Ruth let out a self-mocking smile.

Without realizing it, he himself was becoming like him—distrustful of

people, doubting others’ true intentions, trying to probe into their thoughts.
He no longer believed what others said at face value. Words and actions
alone weren’t enough for him to trust anyone. Yet, despite it all, he laughed.

Everything just felt hollow and bitter.

He could still feel the sensation of that man’s hands around his throat.
Recalling that moment made him laugh again, like a madman, the sound
dry and empty. His pride had taken a severe hit. After all, the loyal dog who
once obeyed him had bitten back—it was no wonder he was furious.

A fleeting thought crossed Ruth’s mind: perhaps it would have been better
to die that day. If he had died then, he wouldn’t have to endure this cruel,
lonely existence. He could have died content, knowing he had defied that
man’s will. At least he wouldn’t be here now, helplessly trapped, unable to
lift a finger, slowly tortured by this endless despair.

While Ruth gazed blankly at the lake, lost in thought, Meril returned to the
Northern Palace. Dressed impeccably in his white ceremonial uniform,
Meril’s appearance reminded Ruth once again that today was Ail’s coming-
of-age ceremony.

If everything had gone according to plan, Ruth should have been preparing
to leave in a few days, ready to escort his mother back to Vera. But all those
plans had crumbled to dust. His dreams were shattered, thanks to Ail.

And all for a ridiculous reason—simply because he had defied him.

“Lord Ruth, His Highness is busy today and won’t be able to visit. Please
head inside and rest.”
For the past week, without Ruth asking, Meril had made it a point to visit
Ail each night to inquire where he would be spending the evening and then
relay the answer to Ruth. Ruth had told him it was unnecessary, but Meril
insisted, traveling the considerable distance each night just to deliver this
information.

“Enough. He won’t come anyway, so there’s no need for you to trouble

yourself like that.”

He wouldn’t seek Ruth out anytime soon. With nothing more to gain from
him, there was no reason for Ail to come. Or perhaps, just once, he might
visit—to gloat, to torment the pitiful dog he had trapped.

And he would mock him. He would scrutinize him, savoring every detail,
taking pleasure in his suffering.

“Take some rest,” Meril urged again.

“Fine.”

The Northern Palace was the only place Ruth was allowed to roam now.
Unable to venture beyond its confines, even wandering its grounds had
grown tiresome.
Moonlight Madness Chapter 6 Part
4 – Shanghai Fantasy

Ruth slowly rose from his seat, dusting off his thin summer clothes, and
began walking toward the building with Meril.

The clear moonlight faintly illuminated Ruth’s shoulders. His frail-looking

back, as if it might collapse at any moment, prompted Meril to speak
cautiously.
“The Northern Palace is quiet, isn’t it? It’s probably even quieter because
there’s no traffic of people here.”

Meril spoke in an attempt to lighten Ruth’s mood, but Ruth replied

indifferently.
“Yes.”

“Um, should I perhaps request an audience with His Highness for you? He’s
been so busy that he hasn’t been resting properly, but I’m sure he’d be
happy if you visited. You might feel better if you leave the Northern Palace
for a while. And just catching a glimpse of you would certainly bring His
Highness joy.”

“He won’t allow it. Don’t concern yourself with it.”

If he were someone who would let Ruth leave the Northern Palace so easily,
he wouldn’t have stationed so many knights to guard the place. In the past
week, the only people Ruth had seen were Meril and the knights. Beyond
them, not even a single mouse had crossed his path. It was worse than being
locked in an iron cage.

Walking quietly past the garden and entering the building, Ruth headed
straight to his room, climbed onto the bed, and drank the tea Meril had
prepared for him. He then lay down and pulled the blanket over himself. He
could barely eat, and he hadn’t been able to sleep properly. The tea Meril
procured was the only thing that allowed him to close his eyes at all.
Though even then, waking up left him with a heavier head and a foul mood.
Still, there was nothing else to do in this place but sleep.

It was just lonely. The kind of loneliness that felt like it was slowly killing
him.

A fleeting thought crossed his mind—it would be better to die like this.
With that thought, Ruth drifted into a deep sleep.

A cold hand touched him.

The hand grazed his cheek, then stroked his hair. It lightly brushed his
shoulder, trembling faintly.

The touch was so tender, it made his chest ache.

Ruth tried to open his eyes to see who it was, but his eyelids felt too heavy
to lift. Though his mind was awake, his body was asleep—a side effect of
the tea Meril had given him.

“…Yazhi… no choice…”

Fragmented words murmured softly, the voice delicate, as fragile as the

tender movements of the hand. Ruth wanted to reach out, to take the hand
and tell them it was okay. Whatever was causing their pain, he wanted to
reassure them that everything would be fine.

But he couldn’t move. Not even a single finger.

In the silence, the person took Ruth’s right hand and pressed a kiss to his
palm, whispering:
“Just being by your side is enough. I won’t ask for more…”
The voice sounded familiar.

It was a voice he knew very well.

“Yes… that’s enough…”

With a final sigh that resembled a lament, the person began to fade away.

Ruth wanted to tell them not to leave, but he couldn’t stop them.

He wanted to ask why they were so sad, to comfort them, but his body
wouldn’t move.

He couldn’t reach them.

He couldn’t do anything.

“Lord Ruth.”

Startled by the sudden voice, Ruth opened his eyes to find Meril looking at
him with concern.

“Ah…”

Ruth let out a hollow sound and blinked. Meril, seeing his state, handed him
a glass of water.

“Did you have a nightmare?”

Taking the glass, Ruth drank it down in one go, his throat parched. At some
point, the sun had risen. It was broad daylight. Running his hand through
his hair, now damp with sweat, Ruth asked Meril in a hollow voice:

“…Did anyone come into my room last night?”

The sensation had been too real to be a dream. It couldn’t have been.

Ruth asked on the off chance, but Meril shook his head.
“No one came. The only one with access to this palace is His Highness, but
he went straight to the Golden Palace late last night.”

At Meril’s answer, Ruth let out a breath, deflated. As Meril said, the only
one who could enter this palace was Ail. But there was no reason for him to
visit this quiet place in the dead of night just to see Ruth.

Besides, that touch and that voice could never have been his. Ail was not
someone who would express such earnest emotions. Nor was he someone
who would plead like that.

“Yeah, I must have had a nightmare.”

“Shall I prepare some food?”
“No. I don’t feel like eating right now.”
“Please try to eat even a little.”

Meril looked at Ruth with pity, knowing he couldn’t sleep without medicine
and barely managed one meal a day. Despite how tiresome it must have
been, Meril consistently encouraged Ruth to eat and meticulously kept track
of Ail’s movements. Touched by Meril’s dedication, Ruth eventually
relented, his tone softening.

“Prepare something… in about an hour.”

At this, Meril let out a small sigh of relief.

“Yes, I’ll have it ready then. Please rest a bit more in the meantime.”
“Alright.”

After Meril quietly left the room, Ruth got up from the bed and walked to
the window. The blazing sun filled the garden outside, radiating oppressive
heat. It was so stifling that it felt as though his mind might unravel under
the weight of it.

His head throbbed intensely. The lack of proper nourishment and reliance
on medication for sleep had left his body heavy and his mind clouded, as if
permanently shrouded in fog. He could no longer think clearly or make
sound judgments. Even the boundaries between dreams and reality were
becoming blurred.

Last night’s memory, too, seemed to have been a dream.

The trembling hand, the anguished voice—those were all just figments of a
dream.

Yes, a dream.

There was no way Ail would plead with him in such a voice.

He knew that. Deep down, he understood. It was merely a reflection of his

own desires manifesting in his dreams. If Ail were to hold onto him like
that, to beg him with such sorrowful eyes, Ruth knew he would surrender
everything to him in the end.

If Ail wanted him, he would do anything.

That was why he had dreamed such a dream. Because he wanted Ail to
desire him, to hope—just for a moment—that Ail might want him, too. That
perhaps, in taking him, Ail had at least partially desired him.

But it was all a hollow dream.

A meaningless illusion born only in his own mind. Just… a sad, lonely
dream.

“Still sleeping?”

After the coming-of-age ceremony, Ail had begun overseeing imperial

affairs in earnest. He sat in the Emperor’s office, listening to Meril’s report.
Recently, though, the only updates he’d been getting were that Ruth was
sleeping again. Without eating, without doing much of anything, just
sleeping.

A bitter smile tugged at Ail’s lips as he thought he understood what Ruth

was feeling. Meril cautiously continued.
“It seems he’s feeling lonely. For someone who was so active in the Order
of Knights, being confined to a room must feel stifling and exhausting.”

Meril’s explanation was reasonable, but to Ail, it looked like an act of

defiance. No, it was clearly a protest, no matter how one looked at it. While
it could be explained as lethargy brought on by a lack of activity, the
emotional reasons behind it were far stronger. Ail knew exactly what Ruth
wanted from him but refused to grant it.

That one thing—he would never give.

This was why Ail avoided meeting Ruth face-to-face. If they did, the
conversation would inevitably escalate into conflict. Ail didn’t want to deal
with that, so he was keeping his distance as much as possible.

Sensing Ail’s unease, Merrill carefully voiced what he had been meaning to
say.
“And… last night, he asked if anyone had visited his room.”

Ail’s gaze wavered ever so slightly. Noticing the reaction, Meril quickly
averted his eyes and continued in a subdued tone.
“He seemed unsure if it was a dream or reality, so I told him no one had
been there… But perhaps, Your Highness, if you could spare just a moment
to visit him, it might help. Ruth is lonely…”

At Meril’s cautious suggestion, Ail silently stared down at the desk.

Yes, it was true that he had visited Ruth the previous night. In fact, not just
the previous night—every night, he visited Ruth while he slept. Ail had
made sure to instruct Meril and the knights to remain absolutely silent about
it.

Each night, once Ruth had taken his medicine and fallen into a deep sleep,
Ail would quietly enter his room. Only in those moments of
unconsciousness could Ail feel at ease touching him—brushing against his
hair, holding his hand.
He couldn’t bring himself to visit Ruth while he was awake. He feared what
would happen if they broached the subjects neither of them wanted to
confront. Their desires were diametrically opposed: Ail wanted to keep
Ruth by his side at all costs, while Ruth was determined to leave.

There was no compromise. Unless one of them gave in completely, there

could be no resolution. And Ail knew neither of them would yield.

What Ruth needed was time. No, more than time for himself, Ruth needed
time to come to terms with reality—to accept it and eventually settle down.
Until then, Ail had to give him space to process.

The memory of their last confrontation flashed vividly in Ail’s mind. Ruth,
uncharacteristically screaming, hurling words of contempt and rage. Ail
couldn’t forget it.

He had never thought of Ruth as someone so intense. In truth, he had

underestimated him. He’d assumed that even if Ruth resisted at first, he
would eventually accept reality and adapt. Ruth was quiet, calm, and
persistent, yet willing to compromise when needed. Ail had taken it for
granted that things would turn out fine.

Perhaps that was why he was reluctant to see Ruth now.

Seeing someone so inherently gentle fiercely asserting his will, determined

to leave with such passion—it terrified Ail. It made him all too aware of just
how much Ruth longed to escape Karileum.

But Ail couldn’t let him go.

Ruth, however, seemed equally unwilling to abandon his resolve. That

wouldn’t change.

In the four years he had watched Ruth, Ail had come to understand the
depth of his determination. Ruth had faithfully upheld a promise Ail never
intended to honor. Ruth was rigid in his principles, steadfast in seeing
through what he had committed to.

Ail knew this unyielding determination was part of who Ruth was.

He was the one who first recognized and exploited that part of Ruth’s
character. But now, that very trait had become an obstacle. It was a trap of
his own making. He had ensnared himself in the net he had cast.

If he were to face Ruth now, the first thing Ruth would say would
undoubtedly be that he wanted to leave. Perhaps he would even raise his
voice and demand to be let go. Ruth would argue that Ail had no right to
control him, glare at him with venomous eyes, and declare that just the sight
of Ail disgusted him so much